textfiles/etext/FICTION/lprss11.txt

Jul 1994 A Little Princess by Frances Hodgson Burnett [lprss10]


Please take a look at the important information in this header.
We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an
electronic path open for the next readers.  Do not remove this.


**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*

Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and
further information is included below.  We need your donations.


A Little Princess, by Frances Hodgson Burnett

July, 1994 [Etext #146]

The Project Gutenberg Etext of A Little Princess by Burnett
This file should be named lprss11.txt or lprss11.zip******

Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, lprss12.txt.  
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, lprss11a.txt. 


This etext was created by Judith Boss, Omaha, Nebraska.            

The equipment: an IBM-compatible 486/50, a Hewlett-Packard ScanJet 
IIc flatbed scanner; and a copy of Calera Recognition Systems'     
M/600 Series Professional OCR software and RISC accelerator board  
donated by:

Calera Recognition Systems
475 Potrero 
Sunnyvale, CA 94086
1-408-720-8300
mikel@calera.com Mike Lynch


We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance
of the official release dates, for time for better editing.

The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.  To be sure you have an
up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check file sizes
in the first week of the next month.  Since our ftp program has
a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried to fix and failed] a
look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a
new copy has at least one byte more or less.


Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
fifty hours is one conservative estimate for how long it we take
to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.  This
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If our value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar, then we produce 2
million dollars per hour this year we, will have to do four text
files per month:  thus upping our productivity from one million.
The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
Files by the December 31, 2001.  [10,000 x 100,000,000=Trillion]
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is 10% of the expected number of computer users by the end
of the year 2001.

We need your donations more than ever!

All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/IBC", and are
tax deductible to the extent allowable by law ("IBC" is Illinois
Benedictine College).  (Subscriptions to our paper newsletter go
to IBC, too)

For these and other matters, please mail to:

Project Gutenberg
P. O. Box  2782
Champaign, IL 61825

When all other email fails try our Michael S. Hart, Executive
Director:
hart@vmd.cso.uiuc.edu (internet)   hart@uiucvmd   (bitnet)

We would prefer to send you this information by email
(Internet, Bitnet, Compuserve, ATTMAIL or MCImail).

******
If you have an FTP program (or emulator), please
FTP directly to the Project Gutenberg archives:
[Mac users, do NOT point and click. . .type]

ftp mrcnext.cso.uiuc.edu
login:  anonymous
password:  your@login
cd etext/etext91
or cd etext92
or cd etext93 [for new books]  [now also in cd etext/etext93]
or cd etext/articles [get suggest gut for more information]
dir [to see files]
get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
GET 0INDEX.GUT
for a list of books
and
GET NEW GUT for general information
and
MGET GUT* for newsletters.

**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**
(Three Pages)


***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here?  You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault.  So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you.  It also tells you how
you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement.  If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from.  If you received this etext on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-
tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor
Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at
Illinois Benedictine College (the "Project").  Among other
things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works.  Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects".  Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from.  If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy.  If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS".  NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause:
[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     etext or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-
     cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the etext (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
     net profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Association / Illinois
     Benedictine College" within the 60 days following each
     date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare)
     your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time,
scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty
free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution
you can think of.  Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg
Association / Illinois Benedictine College".

This "Small Print!" by Charles B. Kramer, Attorney
Internet (72600.2026@compuserve.com); TEL: (212-254-5093)
*END*THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END*



A Litte Princess 

by Frances Hodgson Burnett



A LITTLE PRINCESS


Summary: Sara Crewe, a pupil at Miss Minchin's
London school, is left in poverty when her father dies,
but is later rescued by a mysterious benefactor.



CONTENTS

1.  Sara
2.  A French Lesson
3.  Ermengarde
4.  Lottie
5.  Becky
6.  The Diamond Mines
7.  The Diamond Mines Again
8.  In the Attic
9.  Melchisedec
10. The Indian Gentleman
11. Ram Dass
12. The Other Side of the Wall
13. One of the Populace
14. What Melchisedec Heard and Saw
15. The Magic
16. The Visitor
17. "It Is the Child"
18. "I Tried Not to Be"
19. Anne



A Little Princess


1

Sara


Once on a dark winter's day, when the yellow fog hung so thick
and heavy in the streets of London that the lamps were lighted
and the shop windows blazed with gas as they do at night, an
odd-looking little girl sat in a cab with her father and was
driven rather slowly through the big thoroughfares.

She sat with her feet tucked under her, and leaned against her father,
who held her in his arm, as she stared out of the window at the passing
people with a queer old-fashioned thoughtfulness in her big eyes.

She was such a little girl that one did not expect to see such a look
on her small face.  It would have been an old look for a child
of twelve, and Sara Crewe was only seven.  The fact was, however,
that she was always dreaming and thinking odd things and could
not herself remember any time when she had not been thinking
things about grown-up people and the world they belonged to. 
She felt as if she had lived a long, long time.

At this moment she was remembering the voyage she had just made
from Bombay with her father, Captain Crewe.  She was thinking
of the big ship, of the Lascars passing silently to and fro on it,
of the children playing about on the hot deck, and of some
young officers' wives who used to try to make her talk to them
and laugh at the things she said.

Principally, she was thinking of what a queer thing it was
that at one time one was in India in the blazing sun, and then
in the middle of the ocean, and then driving in a strange vehicle
through strange streets where the day was as dark as the night. 
She found this so puzzling that she moved closer to her father.

"Papa," she said in a low, mysterious little voice which was almost
a whisper, "papa."

"What is it, darling?"  Captain Crewe answered, holding her closer
and looking down into her face.  "What is Sara thinking of?"

"Is this the place?"  Sara whispered, cuddling still closer to him. 
"Is it, papa?"

"Yes, little Sara, it is.  We have reached it at last."  And though
she was only seven years old, she knew that he felt sad when he
said it.

It seemed to her many years since he had begun to prepare her
mind for "the place," as she always called it.  Her mother had
died when she was born, so she had never known or missed her. 
Her young, handsome, rich, petting father seemed to be the only
relation she had in the world.  They had always played together
and been fond of each other.  She only knew he was rich because she
had heard people say so when they thought she was not listening,
and she had also heard them say that when she grew up she would
be rich, too.  She did not know all that being rich meant.  She had
always lived in a beautiful bungalow, and had been used to seeing
many servants who made salaams to her and called her "Missee Sahib,"
and gave her her own way in everything.  She had had toys and pets
and an ayah who worshipped her, and she had gradually learned that
people who were rich had these things.  That, however, was all she
knew about it.

During her short life only one thing had troubled her, and that
thing was "the place" she was to be taken to some day.  The climate
of India was very bad for children, and as soon as possible they
were sent away from it--generally to England and to school. 
She had seen other children go away, and had heard their fathers
and mothers talk about the letters they received from them. 
She had known that she would be obliged to go also, and though
sometimes her father's stories of the voyage and the new country
had attracted her, she had been troubled by the thought that he
could not stay with her.

"Couldn't you go to that place with me, papa?" she had asked
when she was five years old.  "Couldn't you go to school, too? 
I would help you with your lessons."

"But you will not have to stay for a very long time, little Sara,"
he had always said.  "You will go to a nice house where there will be
a lot of little girls, and you will play together, and I will send
you plenty of books, and you will grow so fast that it will seem
scarcely a year before you are big enough and clever enough to come
back and take care of papa."

She had liked to think of that.  To keep the house for her father;
to ride with him, and sit at the head of his table when he had
dinner parties; to talk to him and read his books--that would be
what she would like most in the world, and if one must go away to
"the place" in England to attain it, she must make up her mind to go. 
She did not care very much for other little girls, but if she
had plenty of books she could console herself.  She liked books
more than anything else, and was, in fact, always inventing stories
of beautiful things and telling them to herself.  Sometimes she
had told them to her father, and he had liked them as much as she did.

"Well, papa," she said softly, "if we are here I suppose we must
be resigned."

He laughed at her old-fashioned speech and kissed her.  He was really
not at all resigned himself, though he knew he must keep that a secret. 
His quaint little Sara had been a great companion to him, and he
felt he should be a lonely fellow when, on his return to India,
he went into his bungalow knowing he need not expect to see the
small figure in its white frock come forward to meet him.  So he
held her very closely in his arms as the cab rolled into the big,
dull square in which stood the house which was their destination.

It was a big, dull, brick house, exactly like all the others
in its row, but that on the front door there shone a brass plate
on which was engraved in black letters:

MISS MINCHIN,

Select Seminary for Young Ladies.


"Here we are, Sara," said Captain Crewe, making his voice sound
as cheerful as possible.  Then he lifted her out of the cab
and they mounted the steps and rang the bell.  Sara often thought
afterward that the house was somehow exactly like Miss Minchin. 
It was respectable and well furnished, but everything in it was ugly;
and the very armchairs seemed to have hard bones in them.  In the hall
everything was hard and polished--even the red cheeks of the moon
face on the tall clock in the corner had a severe varnished look. 
The drawing room into which they were ushered was covered by a carpet
with a square pattern upon it, the chairs were square, and a heavy
marble timepiece stood upon the heavy marble mantel.

As she sat down in one of the stiff mahogany chairs, Sara cast
one of her quick looks about her.

"I don't like it, papa," she said.  "But then I dare say soldiers--
even brave ones--don't really LIKE going into bat{tle}."

Captain Crewe laughed outright at this.  He was young and full of fun,
and he never tired of hearing Sara's queer speeches.

"Oh, little Sara," he said.  "What shall I do when I have no one
to say solemn things to me?  No one else is as solemn as you are."

"But why do solemn things make you laugh so?" inquired Sara.

"Because you are such fun when you say them," he answered,
laughing still more.  And then suddenly he swept her into his arms
and kissed her very hard, stopping laughing all at once and looking
almost as if tears had come into his eyes.

It was just then that Miss Minchin entered the room.  She was very
like her house, Sara felt: tall and dull, and respectable and ugly. 
She had large, cold, fishy eyes, and a large, cold, fishy smile. 
It spread itself into a very large smile when she saw Sara and
Captain Crewe.  She had heard a great many desirable things of the
young soldier from the lady who had recommended her school to him. 
Among other things, she had heard that he was a rich father who was
willing to spend a great deal of money on his little daughter.

"It will be a great privilege to have charge of such a beautiful
and promising child, Captain Crewe," she said, taking Sara's hand and
stroking it.  "Lady Meredith has told me of her unusual cleverness. 
A clever child is a great treasure in an establishment like mine."

Sara stood quietly, with her eyes fixed upon Miss Minchin's face. 
She was thinking something odd, as usual.

"Why does she say I am a beautiful child?" she was thinking. 
"I am not beautiful at all.  Colonel Grange's little girl, Isobel,
is beautiful.  She has dimples and rose-colored cheeks, and long
hair the color of gold.  I have short black hair and green eyes;
besides which, I am a thin child and not fair in the least.  I am
one of the ugliest children I ever saw.  She is beginning by telling
a story."

She was mistaken, however, in thinking she was an ugly child. 
She was not in the least like Isobel Grange, who had been the beauty
of the regiment, but she had an odd charm of her own.  She was a slim,
supple creature, rather tall for her age, and had an intense,
attractive little face.  Her hair was heavy and quite black and
only curled at the tips; her eyes were greenish gray, it is true,
but they were big, wonderful eyes with long, black lashes, and though
she herself did not like the color of them, many other people did. 
Still she was very firm in her belief that she was an ugly little girl,
and she was not at all elated by Miss Minchin's flattery.

"I should be telling a story if I said she was beautiful," she thought;
"and I should know I was telling a story.  I believe I am as ugly
as she is--in my way.  What did she say that for?"

After she had known Miss Minchin longer she learned why she had
said it.  She discovered that she said the same thing to each papa
and mamma who brought a child to her school.

Sara stood near her father and listened while he and Miss
Minchin talked.  She had been brought to the seminary because Lady
Meredith's two little girls had been educated there, and Captain
Crewe had a great respect for Lady Meredith's experience. 
Sara was to be what was known as "a parlor boarder," and she was
to enjoy even greater privileges than parlor boarders usually did. 
She was to have a pretty bedroom and sitting room of her own;
she was to have a pony and a carriage, and a maid to take the place
of the ayah who had been her nurse in India.

"I am not in the least anxious about her education," Captain Crewe
said, with his gay laugh, as he held Sara's hand and patted it. 
"The difficulty will be to keep her from learning too fast and
too much.  She is always sitting with her little nose burrowing
into books.  She doesn't read them, Miss Minchin; she gobbles
them up as if she were a little wolf instead of a little girl. 
She is always starving for new books to gobble, and she wants
grown-up books--great, big, fat ones--French and German as well
as English--history and biography and poets, and all sorts
of things.  Drag her away from her books when she reads too much. 
Make her ride her pony in the Row or go out and buy a new doll. 
She ought to play more with dolls."

"Papa," said Sara, "you see, if I went out and bought a new doll every
few days I should have more than I could be fond of.  Dolls ought
to be intimate friends.  Emily is going to be my intimate friend."

Captain Crewe looked at Miss Minchin and Miss Minchin looked
at Captain Crewe.

"Who is Emily?" she inquired.

"Tell her, Sara," Captain Crewe said, smiling.

Sara's green-gray eyes looked very solemn and quite soft as she answered.

"She is a doll I haven't got yet," she said.  "She is a doll papa
is going to buy for me.  We are going out together to find her. 
I have called her Emily.  She is going to be my friend when papa
is gone.  I want her to talk to about him."

Miss Minchin's large, fishy smile became very flattering indeed.

"What an original child!" she said.  "What a darling little creature!"

"Yes," said Captain Crewe, drawing Sara close.  "She is a darling
little creature.  Take great care of her for me, Miss Minchin."

Sara stayed with her father at his hotel for several days; in fact,
she remained with him until he sailed away again to India.  They went
out and visited many big shops together, and bought a great many things. 
They bought, indeed, a great many more things than Sara needed;
but Captain Crewe was a rash, innocent young man and wanted his little
girl to have everything she admired and everything he admired himself,
so between them they collected a wardrobe much too grand for a child
of seven.  There were velvet dresses trimmed with costly furs,
and lace dresses, and embroidered ones, and hats with great,
soft ostrich feathers, and ermine coats and muffs, and boxes of
tiny gloves and handkerchiefs and silk stockings in such abundant
supplies that the polite young women behind the counters whispered
to each other that the odd little girl with the big, solemn eyes
must be at least some foreign princess--perhaps the little daughter
of an Indian rajah.

And at last they found Emily, but they went to a number of toy
shops and looked at a great many dolls before they discovered her.

"I want her to look as if she wasn't a doll really," Sara said. 
"I want her to look as if she LISTENS when I talk to her. 
The trouble with dolls, papa"--and she put her head on one side
and reflected as she said it--"the trouble with dolls is that they
never seem to HEAR>." So they looked at big ones and little ones--
at dolls with black eyes and dolls with blue--at dolls with brown curls
and dolls with golden braids, dolls dressed and dolls undressed.

"You see," Sara said when they were examining one who had no clothes. 
"If, when I find her, she has no frocks, we can take her to a
dressmaker and have her things made to fit.  They will fit better
if they are tried on."

After a number of disappointments they decided to walk and look
in at the shop windows and let the cab follow them.  They had
passed two or three places without even going in, when, as they
were approaching a shop which was really not a very large one,
Sara suddenly started and clutched her father's arm.

"Oh, papa!" she cried.  "There is Emily!"

A flush had risen to her face and there was an expression
in her green-gray eyes as if she had just recognized someone
she was intimate with and fond of.

"She is actually waiting there for us!" she said.  "Let us go
in to her."

"Dear me," said Captain Crewe, "I feel as if we ought to have
someone to introduce us."

"You must introduce me and I will introduce you," said Sara. 
"But I knew her the minute I saw her--so perhaps she knew me, too."

Perhaps she had known her.  She had certainly a very intelligent
expression in her eyes when Sara took her in her arms. 
She was a large doll, but not too large to carry about easily;
she had naturally curling golden-brown hair, which hung like a mantle
about her, and her eyes were a deep, clear, gray-blue, with soft,
thick eyelashes which were real eyelashes and not mere painted lines.

"Of course," said Sara, looking into her face as she held her on
her knee, "of course papa, this is Emily."

So Emily was bought and actually taken to a children's outfitter's
shop and measured for a wardrobe as grand as Sara's own. 
She had lace frocks, too, and velvet and muslin ones, and hats
and coats and beautiful lace-trimmed underclothes, and gloves
and handkerchiefs and furs.

"I should like her always to look as if she was a child with a
good mother," said Sara.  "I'm her mother, though I am going
to make a companion of her."

Captain Crewe would really have enjoyed the shopping tremendously,
but that a sad thought kept tugging at his heart.  This all meant that
he was going to be separated from his beloved, quaint little comrade.

He got out of his bed in the middle of that night and went and stood
looking down at Sara, who lay asleep with Emily in her arms. 
Her black hair was spread out on the pillow and Emily's golden-brown
hair mingled with it, both of them had lace-ruffled nightgowns,
and both had long eyelashes which lay and curled up on their cheeks. 
Emily looked so like a real child that Captain Crewe felt glad
she was there.  He drew a big sigh and pulled his mustache with a
boyish expression.

"Heigh-ho, little Sara!" he said to himself "I don't believe you
know how much your daddy will miss you."

The next day he took her to Miss Minchin's and left her there. 
He was to sail away the next morning.  He explained to Miss Minchin
that his solicitors, Messrs.  Barrow & Skipworth, had charge of
his affairs in England and would give her any advice she wanted,
and that they would pay the bills she sent in for Sara's expenses. 
He would write to Sara twice a week, and she was to be given every
pleasure she asked for.

"She is a sensible little thing, and she never wants anything it
isn't safe to give her," he said.

Then he went with Sara into her little sitting room and they bade
each other good-by. Sara sat on his knee and held the lapels of his
coat in her small hands, and looked long and hard at his face.

"Are you learning me by heart, little Sara?" he said, stroking her hair.

"No," she answered.  "I know you by heart.  You are inside my heart." 
And they put their arms round each other and kissed as if they would
never let each other go.

When the cab drove away from the door, Sara was sitting on the
floor of her sitting room, with her hands under her chin and her
eyes following it until it had turned the corner of the square. 
Emily was sitting by her, and she looked after it, too.  When Miss
Minchin sent her sister, Miss Amelia, to see what the child was doing,
she found she could not open the door.

"I have locked it," said a queer, polite little voice from inside. 
"I want to be quite by myself, if you please."

Miss Amelia was fat and dumpy, and stood very much in awe of
her sister.  She was really the better-natured person of the two,
but she never disobeyed Miss Minchin.  She went downstairs again,
looking almost alarmed.

"I never saw such a funny, old-fashioned child, sister," she said. 
"She has locked herself in, and she is not making the least particle
of noise."

"It is much better than if she kicked and screamed, as some
of them do," Miss Minchin answered.  "I expected that a child
as much spoiled as she is would set the whole house in an uproar. 
If ever a child was given her own way in everything, she is."

"I've been opening her trunks and putting her things away,"
said Miss Amelia.  "I never saw anything like them--sable and ermine
on her coats, and real Valenciennes lace on her underclothing. 
You have seen some of her clothes.  What DO you think of them?"

"I think they are perfectly ridiculous," replied Miss Minchin,
sharply; "but they will look very well at the head of the
line when we take the schoolchildren to church on Sunday. 
She has been provided for as if she were a little princess."

And upstairs in the locked room Sara and Emily sat on the floor
and stared at the corner round which the cab had disappeared,
while Captain Crewe looked backward, waving and kissing his hand
as if he could not bear to stop.



2

A French Lesson


When Sara entered the schoolroom the next morning everybody looked
at her with wide, interested eyes.  By that time every pupil--
from Lavinia Herbert, who was nearly thirteen and felt quite grown up,
to Lottie Legh, who was only just four and the baby of the school--
had heard a great deal about her.  They knew very certainly that
she was Miss Minchin's show pupil and was considered a credit
to the establishment.  One or two of them had even caught a glimpse
of her French maid, Mariette, who had arrived the evening before. 
Lavinia had managed to pass Sara's room when the door was open,
and had seen Mariette opening a box which had arrived late from
some shop.

"It was full of petticoats with lace frills on them--frills and frills,"
she whispered to her friend Jessie as she bent over her geography. 
"I saw her shaking them out.  I heard Miss Minchin say to Miss
Amelia that her clothes were so grand that they were ridiculous
for a child.  My mamma says that children should be dressed simply. 
She has got one of those petticoats on now.  I saw it when she
sat down."

"She has silk stockings on!" whispered Jessie, bending over her
geography also.  "And what little feet!  I never saw such little feet."

"Oh," sniffed Lavinia, spitefully, "that is the way her slippers
are made.  My mamma says that even big feet can be made to look small
if you have a clever shoemaker.  I don't think she is pretty at all. 
Her eyes are such a queer color."

"She isn't pretty as other pretty people are," said Jessie,
stealing a glance across the room; "but she makes you want to look
at her again.  She has tremendously long eyelashes, but her eyes
are almost green."

Sara was sitting quietly in her seat, waiting to be told what to do. 
She had been placed near Miss Minchin's desk.  She was not abashed
at all by the many pairs of eyes watching her.  She was interested
and looked back quietly at the children who looked at her. 
She wondered what they were thinking of, and if they liked Miss Minchin,
and if they cared for their lessons, and if any of them had a papa
at all like her own.  She had had a long talk with Emily about her
papa that morning.

"He is on the sea now, Emily," she had said.  "We must be very great
friends to each other and tell each other things.  Emily, look at me. 
You have the nicest eyes I ever saw--but I wish you could speak."

She was a child full of imaginings and whimsical thoughts, and one
of her fancies was that there would be a great deal of comfort in even
pretending that Emily was alive and really heard and understood. 
After Mariette had dressed her in her dark-blue schoolroom frock
and tied her hair with a dark-blue ribbon, she went to Emily,
who sat in a chair of her own, and gave her a book.

"You can read that while I am downstairs," she said; and, seeing Mariette
looking at her curiously, she spoke to her with a serious little face.

"What I believe about dolls," she said, "is that they can do things
they will not let us know about.  Perhaps, really, Emily can read
and talk and walk, but she will only do it when people are out
of the room.  That is her secret.  You see, if people knew that
dolls could do things, they would make them work.  So, perhaps,
they have promised each other to keep it a secret.  If you stay
in the room, Emily will just sit there and stare; but if you go out,
she will begin to read, perhaps, or go and look out of the window. 
Then if she heard either of us coming, she would just run back
and jump into her chair and pretend she had been there all the time."

"Comme elle est drole!"  Mariette said to herself, and when she went
downstairs she told the head housemaid about it.  But she had already
begun to like this odd little girl who had such an intelligent small
face and such perfect manners.  She had taken care of children
before who were not so polite.  Sara was a very fine little person,
and had a gentle, appreciative way of saying, "If you please, Mariette,"
"Thank you, Mariette," which was very charming.  Mariette told
the head housemaid that she thanked her as if she was thanking a lady.

"Elle a l'air d'une princesse, cette petite," she said. 
Indeed, she was very much pleased with her new little mistress
and liked her place greatly.

After Sara had sat in her seat in the schoolroom for a few minutes,
being looked at by the pupils, Miss Minchin rapped in a dignified
manner upon her desk.

"Young ladies," she said, "I wish to introduce you to your
new companion."  All the little girls rose in their places, and Sara
rose also.  "I shall expect you all to be very agreeable to Miss Crewe;
she has just come to us from a great distance--in fact, from India. 
As soon as lessons are over you must make each other's acquaintance."

The pupils bowed ceremoniously, and Sara made a little curtsy,
and then they sat down and looked at each other again.

"Sara," said Miss Minchin in her schoolroom manner, "come here to me."

She had taken a book from the desk and was turning over its leaves. 
Sara went to her politely.

"As your papa has engaged a French maid for you," she began, "I conclude
that he wishes you to make a special study of the French language."

Sara felt a little awkward.

"I think he engaged her," she said, "because he--he thought I would
like her, Miss Minchin."

"I am afraid," said Miss Minchin, with a slightly sour smile,
"that you have been a very spoiled little girl and always imagine
that things are done because you like them.  My impression is
that your papa wished you to learn French."

If Sara had been older or less punctilious about being quite polite
to people, she could have explained herself in a very few words. 
But, as it was, she felt a flush rising on her cheeks.  Miss Minchin
was a very severe and imposing person, and she seemed so absolutely
sure that Sara knew nothing whatever of French that she felt as if it
would be almost rude to correct her.  The truth was that Sara could
not remember the time when she had not seemed to know French. 
Her father had often spoken it to her when she had been a baby. 
Her mother had been a French woman, and Captain Crewe had loved
her language, so it happened that Sara had always heard and been
familiar with it.

"I--I have never really learned French, but--but--" she began,
trying shyly to make herself clear.

One of Miss Minchin's chief secret annoyances was that she did not
speak French herself, and was desirous of concealing the irritating fact. 
She, therefore, had no intention of discussing the matter and laying
herself open to innocent questioning by a new little pupil.

"That is enough," she said with polite tartness.  "If you
have not learned, you must begin at once.  The French master,
Monsieur Dufarge, will be here in a few minutes.  Take this
book and look at it until he arrives."

Sara's cheeks felt warm.  She went back to her seat and opened the book. 
She looked at the first page with a grave face.  She knew it would
be rude to smile, and she was very determined not to be rude. 
But it was very odd to find herself expected to study a page
which told her that "le pere" meant "the father," and "la mere"
meant "the mother."

Miss Minchin glanced toward her scrutinizingly.

"You look rather cross, Sara," she said.  "I am sorry you do not
like the idea of learning French."

"I am very fond of it," answered Sara, thinking she would try
again; "but--"

"You must not say `but' when you are told to do things,"
said Miss Minchin.  "Look at your book again."

And Sara did so, and did not smile, even when she found that "le fils"
meant "the son," and "le frere" meant "the brother."

"When Monsieur Dufarge comes," she thought, "I can make him understand."

Monsieur Dufarge arrived very shortly afterward.  He was a very nice,
intelligent, middle-aged Frenchman, and he looked interested when
his eyes fell upon Sara trying politely to seem absorbed in her
little book of phrases.

"Is this a new pupil for me, madame?" he said to Miss Minchin. 
"I hope that is my good fortune."

"Her papa--Captain Crewe--is very anxious that she should begin
the language.  But I am afraid she has a childish prejudice against it. 
She does not seem to wish to learn," said Miss Minchin.

"I am sorry of that, mademoiselle," he said kindly to Sara. 
"Perhaps, when we begin to study together, I may show you that it
is a charming tongue."

Little Sara rose in her seat.  She was beginning to feel
rather desperate, as if she were almost in disgrace.  She looked
up into Monsieur Dufarge's face with her big, green-gray eyes,
and they were quite innocently appealing.  She knew that he would
understand as soon as she spoke.  She began to explain quite
simply in pretty and fluent French.  Madame had not understood. 
She had not learned French exactly--not out of books--but her
papa and other people had always spoken it to her, and she had
read it and written it as she had read and written English. 
Her papa loved it, and she loved it because he did.  Her dear mamma,
who had died when she was born, had been French.  She would be glad
to learn anything monsieur would teach her, but what she had tried
to explain to madame was that she already knew the words in this book--
and she held out the little book of phrases.

When she began to speak Miss Minchin started quite violently
and sat staring at her over her eyeglasses, almost indignantly,
until she had finished.  Monsieur Dufarge began to smile, and his
smile was one of great pleasure.  To hear this pretty childish voice
speaking his own language so simply and charmingly made him feel
almost as if he were in his native land--which in dark, foggy days
in London sometimes seemed worlds away.  When she had finished,
he took the phrase book from her, with a look almost affectionate. 
But he spoke to Miss Minchin.

"Ah, madame," he said, "there is not much I can teach her.  She has
not LEARNED French; she is French.  Her accent is exquisite."

"You ought to have told me," exclaimed Miss Minchin, much mortified,
turning to Sara.

"I--I tried," said Sara.  "I--I suppose I did not begin right."

Miss Minchin knew she had tried, and that it had not been her
fault that she was not allowed to explain.  And when she saw
that the pupils had been listening and that Lavinia and Jessie
were giggling behind their French grammars, she felt infuriated.

"Silence, young ladies!" she said severely, rapping upon the desk. 
"Silence at once!"

And she began from that minute to feel rather a grudge against
her show pupil.



3

Ermengarde


On that first morning, when Sara sat at Miss Minchin's side,
aware that the whole schoolroom was devoting itself to observing her,
she had noticed very soon one little girl, about her own age,
who looked at her very hard with a pair of light, rather dull,
blue eyes.  She was a fat child who did not look as if she were
in the least clever, but she had a good-naturedly pouting mouth. 
Her flaxen hair was braided in a tight pigtail, tied with a ribbon,
and she had pulled this pigtail around her neck, and was biting
the end of the ribbon, resting her elbows on the desk, as she stared
wonderingly at the new pupil.  When Monsieur Dufarge began to speak
to Sara, she looked a little frightened; and when Sara stepped
forward and, looking at him with the innocent, appealing eyes,
answered him, without any warning, in French, the fat little girl
gave a startled jump, and grew quite red in her awed amazement. 
Having wept hopeless tears for weeks in her efforts to remember
that "la mere" meant "the mother," and "le pere," "the father,"--
when one spoke sensible English--it was almost too much for her
suddenly to find herself listening to a child her own age who seemed
not only quite familiar with these words, but apparently knew any
number of others, and could mix them up with verbs as if they were
mere trifles.

She stared so hard and bit the ribbon on her pigtail so fast that she
attracted the attention of Miss Minchin, who, feeling extremely
cross at the moment, immediately pounced upon her.

"Miss St. John!" she exclaimed severely.  "What do you mean by
such conduct?  Remove your elbows!  Take your ribbon out of your mouth! 
Sit up at once!"

Upon which Miss St. John gave another jump, and when Lavinia and Jessie
tittered she became redder than ever--so red, indeed, that she almost
looked as if tears were coming into her poor, dull, childish eyes;
and Sara saw her and was so sorry for her that she began rather
to like her and want to be her friend.  It was a way of hers
always to want to spring into any fray in which someone was made
uncomfortable or unhappy.

"If Sara had been a boy and lived a few centuries ago,"
her father used to say, "she would have gone about the country
with her sword drawn, rescuing and defending everyone in distress. 
She always wants to fight when she sees people in trouble."

So she took rather a fancy to fat, slow, little Miss St. John,
and kept glancing toward her through the morning.  She saw that
lessons were no easy matter to her, and that there was no danger
of her ever being spoiled by being treated as a show pupil. 
Her French lesson was a pathetic thing.  Her pronunciation made
even Monsieur Dufarge smile in spite of himself, and Lavinia and
Jessie and the more fortunate girls either giggled or looked at her
in wondering disdain.  But Sara did not laugh.  She tried to look
as if she did not hear when Miss St. John called "le bon pain,"
"lee bong pang."  She had a fine, hot little temper of her own,
and it made her feel rather savage when she heard the titters and saw
the poor, stupid, distressed child's face.

"It isn't funny, really," she said between her teeth, as she bent
over her book.  "They ought not to laugh."

When lessons were over and the pupils gathered together in groups
to talk, Sara looked for Miss St. John, and finding her bundled rather
disconsolately in a window-seat, she walked over to her and spoke. 
She only said the kind of thing little girls always say to each
other by way of beginning an acquaintance, but there was something
friendly about Sara, and people always felt it.

"What is your name?" she said.

To explain Miss St. John's amazement one must recall that a new
pupil is, for a short time, a somewhat uncertain thing; and of this
new pupil the entire school had talked the night before until it fell
asleep quite exhausted by excitement and contradictory stories. 
A new pupil with a carriage and a pony and a maid, and a voyage
from India to discuss, was not an ordinary acquaintance.

"My name's Ermengarde St. John," she answered.

"Mine is Sara Crewe," said Sara.  "Yours is very pretty.  It sounds
like a story book."

"Do you like it?" fluttered Ermengarde.  "I--I like yours."

Miss St. John's chief trouble in life was that she had a clever father. 
Sometimes this seemed to her a dreadful calamity.  If you have a
father who knows everything, who speaks seven or eight languages,
and has thousands of volumes which he has apparently learned by heart,
he frequently expects you to be familiar with the contents of your
lesson books at least; and it is not improbable that he will feel you
ought to be able to remember a few incidents of history and to write
a French exercise.  Ermengarde was a severe trial to Mr. St. John. 
He could not understand how a child of his could be a notably and
unmistakably dull creature who never shone in anything.

"Good heavens!" he had said more than once, as he stared at her,
"there are times when I think she is as stupid as her Aunt Eliza!"

If her Aunt Eliza had been slow to learn and quick to forget a thing
entirely when she had learned it, Ermengarde was strikingly like her. 
She was the monumental dunce of the school, and it could not be denied.

"She must be MADE to learn," her father said to Miss Minchin.

Consequently Ermengarde spent the greater part of her life in disgrace or
in tears.  She learned things and forgot them; or, if she remembered them,
she did not understand them.  So it was natural that, having made Sara's
acquaintance, she should sit and stare at her with profound admiration.

"You can speak French, can't you?" she said respectfully.

Sara got on to the window-seat, which was a big, deep one, and,
tucking up her feet, sat with her hands clasped round her knees.

"I can speak it because I have heard it all my life," she answered. 
"You could speak it if you had always heard it."

"Oh, no, I couldn't," said Ermengarde.  "I NEVER could speak it!"

"Why?" inquired Sara, curiously.

Ermengarde shook her head so that the pigtail wobbled.

"You heard me just now," she said.  "I'm always like that. 
I can't SAY the words.  They're so queer."

She paused a moment, and then added with a touch of awe in her voice,
"You are CLEVER> aren't you?"

Sara looked out of the window into the dingy square, where the
sparrows were hopping and twittering on the wet, iron railings
and the sooty branches of the trees.  She reflected a few moments. 
She had heard it said very often that she was "clever," and she
wondered if she was--and IF she was, how it had happened.

"I don't know," she said.  "I can't tell."  Then, seeing a mournful
look on the round, chubby face, she gave a little laugh and changed
the subject.

"Would you like to see Emily?" she inquired.

"Who is Emily?"  Ermengarde asked, just as Miss Minchin had done.

"Come up to my room and see," said Sara, holding out her hand.

They jumped down from the window-seat together, and went upstairs.

"Is it true," Ermengarde whispered, as they went through the
hall--"is it true that you have a playroom all to yourself?"

"Yes," Sara answered.  "Papa asked Miss Minchin to let me have
one, because--well, it was because when I play I make up stories
and tell them to myself, and I don't like people to hear me. 
It spoils it if I think people listen."

They had reached the passage leading to Sara's room by this time,
and Ermengarde stopped short, staring, and quite losing her breath.

"You MAK up> stories!" she gasped.  "Can you do that--as well
as speak French?  CAN you?"

Sara looked at her in simple surprise.

"Why, anyone can make up things," she said.  "Have you never tried?"

She put her hand warningly on Ermengarde's.

"Let us go very quietly to the door," she whispered, "and then I
will open it quite suddenly; perhaps we may catch her."

She was half laughing, but there was a touch of mysterious hope in her
eyes which fascinated Ermengarde, though she had not the remotest
idea what it meant, or whom it was she wanted to "catch," or why
she wanted to catch her.  Whatsoever she meant, Ermengarde was
sure it was something delightfully exciting.  So, quite thrilled
with expectation, she followed her on tiptoe along the passage. 
They made not the least noise until they reached the door. 
Then Sara suddenly turned the handle, and threw it wide open. 
Its opening revealed the room quite neat and quiet, a fire gently
burning in the grate, and a wonderful doll sitting in a chair by it,
apparently reading a book.

"Oh, she got back to her seat before we could see her!"  Sara explained. 
"Of course they always do.  They are as quick as lightning."

Ermengarde looked from her to the doll and back again.

"Can she--walk?" she asked breathlessly.

"Yes," answered Sara.  "At least I believe she can.  At least I PRETEND
I believe she can.  And that makes it seem as if it were true. 
Have you never pretended things?"

"No," said Ermengarde.  "Never.  I--tell me about it."

She was so bewitched by this odd, new companion that she actually
stared at Sara instead of at Emily--notwithstanding that Emily
was the most attractive doll person she had ever seen.

"Let us sit down," said Sara, "and I will tell you.  It's so easy
that when you begin you can't stop.  You just go on and on
doing it always.  And it's beautiful.  Emily, you must listen. 
This is Ermengarde St. John, Emily.  Ermengarde, this is Emily. 
Would you like to hold her?"

"Oh, may I?" said Ermengarde.  "May I, really?  She is beautiful!" 
And Emily was put into her arms.

Never in her dull, short life had Miss St. John dreamed of such
an hour as the one she spent with the queer new pupil before they
heard the lunch-bell ring and were obliged to go downstairs.

Sara sat upon the hearth-rug and told her strange things.  She sat
rather huddled up, and her green eyes shone and her cheeks flushed. 
She told stories of the voyage, and stories of India; but what
fascinated Ermengarde the most was her fancy about the dolls
who walked and talked, and who could do anything they chose when
the human beings were out of the room, but who must keep their
powers a secret and so flew back to their places "like lightning"
when people returned to the room.

"WE couldn't do it," said Sara, seriously.  "You see, it's a kind
of magic."

Once, when she was relating the story of the search for Emily,
Ermengarde saw her face suddenly change.  A cloud seemed to pass
over it and put out the light in her shining eyes.  She drew
her breath in so sharply that it made a funny, sad little sound,
and then she shut her lips and held them tightly closed,
as if she was determined either to do or NOT to do something. 
Ermengarde had an idea that if she had been like any other
little girl, she might have suddenly burst out sobbing and crying. 
But she did not.

"Have you a--a pain?"  Ermengarde ventured.

"Yes," Sara answered, after a moment's silence.  "But it is not
in my body."  Then she added something in a low voice which she
tried to keep quite steady, and it was this:  "Do you love your
father more than anything else in all the whole world?"

Ermengarde's mouth fell open a little.  She knew that it would be far
from behaving like a respectable child at a select seminary to say
that it had never occurred to you that you COULD love your father,
that you would do anything desperate to avoid being left alone in
his society for ten minutes.  She was, indeed, greatly embarrassed.

"I--I scarcely ever see him," she stammered.  "He is always
in the library--reading things."

"I love mine more than all the world ten times over," Sara said. 
"That is what my pain is.  He has gone away."

She put her head quietly down on her little, huddled-up knees,
and sat very still for a few minutes.

"She's going to cry out loud," thought Ermengarde, fearfully.

But she did not.  Her short, black locks tumbled about her ears,
and she sat still.  Then she spoke without lifting her head.

"I promised him I would bear it," she said.  "And I will.  You have
to bear things.  Think what soldiers bear!  Papa is a soldier. 
If there was a war he would have to bear marching and thirstiness and,
perhaps, deep wounds.  And he would never say a word--not one word."

Ermengarde could only gaze at her, but she felt that she was beginning
to adore her.  She was so wonderful and different from anyone else.

Presently, she lifted her face and shook back her black locks,
with a queer little smile.

"If I go on talking and talking," she said, "and telling you things
about pretending, I shall bear it better.  You don't forget,
but you bear it better."

Ermengarde did not know why a lump came into her throat and her
eyes felt as if tears were in them.

"Lavinia and Jessie are `best friends,'" she said rather huskily. 
"I wish we could be `best friends.'  Would you have me for yours? 
You're clever, and I'm the stupidest child in the school, but I--
oh, I do so like you!"

"I'm glad of that," said Sara.  "It makes you thankful when you
are liked.  Yes.  We will be friends.  And I'll tell you what"--
a sudden gleam lighting her face--"I can help you with your
French lessons."



4

Lottie


If Sara had been a different kind of child, the life she led at Miss
Minchin's Select Seminary for the next few years would not have been at
all good for her.  She was treated more as if she were a distinguished
guest at the establishment than as if she were a mere little girl. 
If she had been a self-opinionated, domineering child, she might
have become disagreeable enough to be unbearable through being
so much indulged and flattered.  If she had been an indolent child,
she would have learned nothing.  Privately Miss Minchin disliked her,
but she was far too worldly a woman to do or say anything which
might make such a desirable pupil wish to leave her school. 
She knew quite well that if Sara wrote to her papa to tell him she
was uncomfortable or unhappy, Captain Crewe would remove her at once. 
Miss Minchin's opinion was that if a child were continually praised
and never forbidden to do what she liked, she would be sure to be
fond of the place where she was so treated.  Accordingly, Sara was
praised for her quickness at her lessons, for her good manners,
for her amiability to her fellow pupils, for her generosity
if she gave sixpence to a beggar out of her full little purse;
the simplest thing she did was treated as if it were a virtue,
and if she had not had a disposition and a clever little brain,
she might have been a very self-satisfied young person.  But the
clever little brain told her a great many sensible and true things
about herself and her circumstances, and now and then she talked
these things over to Ermengarde as time went on.

"Things happen to people by accident," she used to say.  "A lot of nice
accidents have happened to me.  It just HAPPENED that I always liked
lessons and books, and could remember things when I learned them. 
It just happened that I was born with a father who was beautiful
and nice and clever, and could give me everything I liked. 
Perhaps I have not really a good temper at all, but if you have
everything you want and everyone is kind to you, how can you help
but be good-tempered?  I don't know"--looking quite serious--"how I
shall ever find out whether I am really a nice child or a horrid one. 
Perhaps I'm a HIDEOUS child, and no one will ever know, just because I
never have any trials."

"Lavinia has no trials," said Ermengarde, stolidly, "and she
is horrid enough."

Sara rubbed the end of her little nose reflectively, as she thought
the matter over.

"Well," she said at last, "perhaps--perhaps that is because Lavinia
is GROWING>."
This was the result of a charitable recollection of having heard
Miss Amelia say that Lavinia was growing so fast that she believed
it affected her health and temper.

Lavinia, in fact, was spiteful.  She was inordinately jealous of Sara. 
Until the new pupil's arrival, she had felt herself the leader
in the school.  She had led because she was capable of making
herself extremely disagreeable if the others did not follow her. 
She domineered over the little children, and assumed grand airs
with those big enough to be her companions.  She was rather pretty,
and had been the best-dressed pupil in the procession when the Select
Seminary walked out two by two, until Sara's velvet coats and sable
muffs appeared, combined with drooping ostrich feathers, and were led
by Miss Minchin at the head of the line.  This, at the beginning,
had been bitter enough; but as time went on it became apparent
that Sara was a leader, too, and not because she could make
herself disagreeable, but because she never did.

"There's one thing about Sara Crewe," Jessie had enraged her "best friend"
by saying honestly, "she's never `grand' about herself the least bit,
and you know she might be, Lavvie.  I believe I couldn't help being--
just a little--if I had so many fine things and was made such
a fuss over.  It's disgusting, the way Miss Minchin shows her off
when parents come."

"`Dear Sara must come into the drawing room and talk to Mrs. Musgrave
about India,'" mimicked Lavinia, in her most highly flavored imitation
of Miss Minchin.  "`Dear Sara must speak French to Lady Pitkin. 
Her accent is so perfect.'  She didn't learn her French at the Seminary,
at any rate.  And there's nothing so clever in her knowing it. 
She says herself she didn't learn it at all.  She just picked it up,
because she always heard her papa speak it.  And, as to her papa,
there is nothing so grand in being an Indian officer."

"Well," said Jessie, slowly, "he's killed tigers.  He killed the one
in the skin Sara has in her room.  That's why she likes it so. 
She lies on it and strokes its head, and talks to it as if it was
a cat."

"She's always doing something silly," snapped Lavinia.  "My mamma
says that way of hers of pretending things is silly.  She says she
will grow up eccentric."

{I}t was quite true that Sara was never "grand."  She was a friendly
little soul, and shared her privileges and belongings with a
free hand.  The little ones, who were accustomed to being disdained
and ordered out of the way by mature ladies aged ten and twelve,
were never made to cry by this most envied of them all.  She was
a motherly young person, and when people fell down and scraped
their knees, she ran and helped them up and patted them, or found
in her pocket a bonbon or some other article of a soothing nature. 
She never pushed them out of her way or alluded to their years
as a humiliation and a blot upon their small characters.

"If you are four you are four," she said severely to Lavinia on
an occasion of her having--it must be confessed--slapped Lottie
and called her "a brat;" "but you will be five next year, and six
the year after that.  And," opening large, convicting eyes,
"it takes sixteen years to make you twenty."

"Dear me," said Lavinia, "how we can calculate!"  In fact, it was
not to be denied that sixteen and four made twenty--and twenty
was an age the most daring were scarcely bold enough to dream of.

So the younger children adored Sara.  More than once she had been known
to have a tea party, made up of these despised ones, in her own room. 
And Emily had been played with, and Emily's own tea service used--
the one with cups which held quite a lot of much-sweetened weak tea
and had blue flowers on them.  No one had seen such a very real
doll's tea set before.  From that afternoon Sara was regarded
as a goddess and a queen by the entire alphabet class.

Lottle Legh worshipped her to such an extent that if Sara had
not been a motherly person, she would have found her tiresome. 
Lottie had been sent to school by a rather flighty young papa who could
not imagine what else to do with her.  Her young mother had died,
and as the child had been treated like a favorite doll or a very
spoiled pet monkey or lap dog ever since the first hour of her life,
she was a very appalling little creature.  When she wanted anything
or did not want anything she wept and howled; and, as she always
wanted the things she could not have, and did not want the things
that were best for her, her shrill little voice was usually to be
heard uplifted in wails in one part of the house or another.

Her strongest weapon was that in some mysterious way she had found out
that a very small girl who had lost her mother was a person who ought
to be pitied and made much of.  She had probably heard some grown-up
people talking her over in the early days, after her mother's death. 
So it became her habit to make great use of this knowledge.

The first time Sara took her in charge was one morning when,
on passing a sitting room, she heard both Miss Minchin and Miss Amelia
trying to suppress the angry wails of some child who, evidently,
refused to be silenced.  She refused so strenuously indeed that Miss
Minchin was obliged to almost shout--in a stately and severe manner--
to make herself heard.

"What IS she crying for?" she almost yelled.

"Oh--oh--oh!"  Sara heard; "I haven't got any mam--ma-a!"

"Oh, Lottie!" screamed Miss Amelia.  "Do stop, darling!  Don't cry! 
Please don't!"

"Oh!  Oh!  Oh!  Oh!  Oh!"  Lottle howled tempestuously. 
"Haven't--got--any--mam--ma-a!"

"She ought to be whipped," Miss Minchin proclaimed.  "You SHALL
be whipped, you naughty child!"

Lottle wailed more loudly than ever.  Miss Amelia began to cry. 
Miss Minchin's voice rose until it almost thundered, then suddenly
she sprang up from her chair in impotent indignation and flounced
out of the room, leaving Miss Amelia to arrange the matter.

Sara had paused in the hall, wondering if she ought to go into the room,
because she had recently begun a friendly acquaintance with Lottie
and might be able to quiet her.  When Miss Minchin came out and saw her,
she looked rather annoyed.  She realized that her voice, as heard
from inside the room, could not have sounded either dignified or amiable.

"Oh, Sara!" she exclaimed, endeavoring to produce a suitable smile.

"I stopped," explained Sara, "because I knew it was Lottie--
and I thought, perhaps--just perhaps, I could make her be quiet. 
May I try, Miss Minchin?"

"If you can, you are a clever child," answered Miss Minchin,
drawing in her mouth sharply.  Then, seeing that Sara looked
slightly chilled by her asperity, she changed her manner. 
"But you are clever in everything," she said in her approving way. 
"I dare say you can manage her.  Go in."  And she left her.

When Sara entered the room, Lottie was lying upon the floor,
screaming and kicking her small fat legs violently, and Miss Amelia
was bending over her in consternation and despair, looking quite
red and damp with heat.  Lottie had always found, when in her own
nursery at home, that kicking and screaming would always be quieted
by any means she insisted on.  Poor plump Miss Amelia was trying
first one method, and then another.

"Poor darling," she said one moment, "I know you haven't any mamma,
poor--" Then in quite another tone, "If you don't stop, Lottie,
I will shake you.  Poor little angel!  There--!  You wicked, bad,
detestable child, I will smack you!  I will!"

Sara went to them quietly.  She did not know at all what she
was going to do, but she had a vague inward conviction that it
would be better not to say such different kinds of things quite
so helplessly and excitedly.

"Miss Amelia," she said in a low voice, "Miss Minchin says I may
try to make her stop--may I?"

Miss Amelia turned and looked at her hopelessly.  "Oh, DO you think
you can?" she gasped.

"I don't know whether I CAN>, answered Sara, still in her half-whisper;
"but I will try."

Miss Amelia stumbled up from her knees with a heavy sigh,
and Lottie's fat little legs kicked as hard as ever.

"If you will steal out of the room," said Sara, "I will stay with her."

"Oh, Sara!" almost whimpered Miss Amelia.  "We never had such
a dreadful child before.  I don't believe we can keep her."

But she crept out of the room, and was very much relieved to find
an excuse for doing it.

Sara stood by the howling furious child for a few moments, and looked
down at her without saying anything.  Then she sat down flat on
the floor beside her and waited.  Except for Lottie's angry screams,
the room was quite quiet.  This was a new state of affairs for
little Miss Legh, who was accustomed, when she screamed, to hear
other people protest and implore and command and coax by turns. 
To lie and kick and shriek, and find the only person near you
not seeming to mind in the least, attracted her attention. 
She opened her tight-shut streaming eyes to see who this person was. 
And it was only another little girl.  But it was the one who owned
Emily and all the nice things.  And she was looking at her steadily
and as if she was merely thinking.  Having paused for a few seconds
to find this out, Lottie thought she must begin again, but the quiet
of the room and of Sara's odd, interested face made her first howl
rather half-hearted.

"I--haven't--any--ma--ma--ma-a!" she announced; but her voice
was not so strong.

Sara looked at her still more steadily, but with a sort
of understanding in her eyes.

"Neither have I," she said.

This was so unexpected that it was astounding.  Lottie actually
dropped her legs, gave a wriggle, and lay and stared.  A new
idea will stop a crying child when nothing else will.  Also it
was true that while Lottie disliked Miss Minchin, who was cross,
and Miss Amelia, who was foolishly indulgent, she rather liked Sara,
little as she knew her.  She did not want to give up her grievance,
but her thoughts were distracted from it, so she wriggled again,
and, after a sulky sob, said, "Where is she?"

Sara paused a moment.  Because she had been told that her mamma
was in heaven, she had thought a great deal about the matter,
and her thoughts had not been quite like those of other people.

"She went to heaven," she said.  "But I am sure she comes out
sometimes to see me--though I don't see her.  So does yours. 
Perhaps they can both see us now.  Perhaps they are both in this room."

Lottle sat bolt upright, and looked about her.  She was a pretty, little,
curly-headed creature, and her round eyes were like wet forget-me-nots.
If her mamma had seen her during the last half-hour, she might not
have thought her the kind of child who ought to be related to an angel.

Sara went on talking.  Perhaps some people might think that what she
said was rather like a fairy story, but it was all so real to her
own imagination that Lottie began to listen in spite of herself. 
She had been told that her mamma had wings and a crown, and she
had been shown pictures of ladies in beautiful white nightgowns,
who were said to be angels.  But Sara seemed to be telling a real
story about a lovely country where real people were.

"There are fields and fields of flowers," she said, forgetting herself,
as usual, when she began, and talking rather as if she were in a dream,
"fields and fields of lilies--and when the soft wind blows over
them it wafts the scent of them into the air--and everybody always
breathes it, because the soft wind is always blowing.  And little
children run about in the lily fields and gather armfuls of them,
and laugh and make little wreaths.  And the streets are shining. 
And people are never tired, however far they walk.  They can float
anywhere they like.  And there are walls made of pearl and gold
all round the city, but they are low enough for the people to go
and lean on them, and look down on to the earth and smile, and send
beautiful messages."

Whatsoever story she had begun to tell, Lottie would, no doubt,
have stopped crying, and been fascinated into listening; but there
was no denying that this story was prettier than most others. 
She dragged herself close to Sara, and drank in every word until
the end came--far too soon.  When it did come, she was so sorry
that she put up her lip ominously.

"I want to go there," she cried.  "I--haven't any mamma in this school."

Sara saw the danger signal, and came out of her dream.  She took
hold of the chubby hand and pulled her close to her side with a
coaxing little laugh.

"I will be your mamma," she said.  "We will play that you are my
little girl.  And Emily shall be your sister."

Lottie's dimples all began to show themselves.

"Shall she?" she said.

"Yes," answered Sara, jumping to her feet.  "Let us go and tell her. 
And then I will wash your face and brush your hair."

To which Lottie agreed quite cheerfully, and trotted out of the
room and upstairs with her, without seeming even to remember
that the whole of the last hour's tragedy had been caused by the
fact that she had refused to be washed and brushed for lunch
and Miss Minchin had been called in to use her majestic authority.

And from that time Sara was an adopted mother.



5

Becky


Of course the greatest power Sara possessed and the one which gained
her even more followers than her luxuries and the fact that she
was "the show pupil," the power that Lavinia and certain other girls
were most envious of, and at the same time most fascinated by in
spite of themselves, was her power of telling stories and of making
everything she talked about seem like a story, whether it was one or not.

Anyone who has been at school with a teller of stories knows what
the wonder means--how he or she is followed about and besought
in a whisper to relate romances; how groups gather round and hang
on the outskirts of the fa{}vored party in the hope of being
allowed to join in and listen.  Sara not only could tell stories,
but she adored telling them.  When she sat or stood in the midst
of a circle and began to invent wonderful things, her green eyes
grew big and shining, her cheeks flushed, and, without knowing
that she was doing it, she began to act and made what she told
lovely or alarming by the raising or dropping of her voice, the bend
and sway of her slim body, and the dramatic movement of her hands. 
She forgot that she was talking to listening children; she saw and lived
with the fairy folk, or the kings and queens and beautiful ladies,
whose adventures she was narrating.  Sometimes when she had
finished her story, she was quite out of breath with excitement,
and would lay her hand on her thin, little, quick-rising chest,
and half laugh as if at herself.

"When I am telling it," she would say, "it doesn't seem as if it
was only made up.  It seems more real than you are--more real than
the schoolroom.  I feel as if I were all the people in the story--
one after the other.  It is queer."

She had been at Miss Minchin's school about two years when,
one foggy winter's afternoon, as she was getting out of her carriage,
comfortably wrapped up in her warmest velvets and furs and looking
very much grander than she knew, she caught sight, as she crossed
the pavement, of a dingy little figure standing on the area steps,
and stretching its neck so that its wide-open eyes might peer at
her through the railings.  Something in the eagerness and timidity
of the smudgy face made her look at it, and when she looked she
smiled because it was her way to smile at people.

But the owner of the smudgy face and the wide-open eyes evidently
was afraid that she ought not to have been caught looking at pupils
of importance.  She dodged out of sight like a jack-in-the-box
and scurried back into the kitchen, disappearing so suddenly
that if she had not been such a poor little forlorn thing,
Sara would have laughed in spite of herself.  That very evening,
as Sara was sitting in the midst of a group of listeners in a corner
of the schoolroom telling one of her stories, the very same figure
timidly entered the room, carrying a coal box much too heavy for her,
and knelt down upon the hearth rug to replenish the fire and sweep
up the ashes.

She was cleaner than she had been when she peeped through
the area railings, but she looked just as frightened.  She was
evidently afraid to look at the children or seem to be listening. 
She put on pieces of coal cautiously with her fingers so that she
might make no disturbing noise, and she swept about the fire
irons very softly.  But Sara saw in two minutes that she was
deeply interested in what was going on, and that she was doing
her work slowly in the hope of catching a word here and there. 
And realizing this, she raised her voice and spoke more clearly.

"The Mermaids swam softly about in the crystal-green water,
and dragged after them a fishing-net woven of deep-sea pearls,"
she said.  "The Princess sat on the white rock and watched them."

It was a wonderful story about a princess who was loved by a
Prince Merman, and went to live with him in shining caves under the sea.

The small drudge before the grate swept the hearth once and then swept
it again.  Having done it twice, she did it three times; and, as she
was doing it the third time, the sound of the story so lured her
to listen that she fell under the spell and actually forgot that she
had no right to listen at all, and also forgot everything else. 
She sat down upon her heels as she knelt on the hearth rug,
and the brush hung idly in her fingers.  The voice of the storyteller
went on and drew her with it into winding grottos under the sea,
glowing with soft, clear blue light, and paved with pure golden sands. 
Strange sea flowers and grasses waved about her, and far away faint
singing and music echoed.

The hearth brush fell from the work-roughened hand, and Lavinia
Herbert looked round.

"That girl has been listening," she said.

The culprit snatched up her brush, and scrambled to her feet. 
She caught at the coal box and simply scuttled out of the room like
a frightened rabbit.

Sara felt rather hot-tempered.

"I knew she was listening," she said.  "Why shouldn't she?"

Lavinia tossed her head with great elegance.

"Well," she remarked, "I do not know whether your mamma would
like you to tell stories to servant girls, but I know MY mamma
wouldn't like ME to do it."

"My mamma!" said Sara, looking odd.  "I don't believe she would
mind in the least.  She knows that stories belong to everybody."

"I thought," retorted Lavinia, in severe recollection, that your
mamma was dead.  How can she know things?"

"Do you think she DOESN'T know things?" said Sara, in her stern
little voice.  Sometimes she had a rather stern little voice.

"Sara's mamma knows everything," piped in Lottie.  "So does
my mamma--'cept Sara is my mamma at Miss Minchin's--my other
one knows everything.  The streets are shining, and there
are fields and fields of lilies, and everybody gathers them. 
Sara tells me when she puts me to bed."

"You wicked thing," said Lavinia, turning on Sara; "making fairy
stories about heaven."

"There are much more splendid stories in Revelation," returned Sara. 
"Just look and see!  How do you know mine are fairy stories? 
But I can tell you"--with a fine bit of unheavenly temper--"you
will never find out whether they are or not if you're not kinder
to people than you are now.  Come along, Lottie."  And she marched
out of the room, rather hoping that she might see the little servant
again somewhere, but she found no trace of her when she got into
the hall.

"Who is that little girl who makes the fires?" she asked Mariette
that night.

Mariette broke forth into a flow of description.

Ah, indeed, Mademoiselle Sara might well ask.  She was a forlorn
little thing who had just taken the place of scullery maid--
though, as to being scullery maid, she was everything else besides. 
She blacked boots and grates, and carried heavy coal-scuttles
up and down stairs, and scrubbed floors and cleaned windows,
and was ordered about by everybody.  She was fourteen years old,
but was so stunted in growth that she looked about twelve.  In truth,
Mariette was sorry for her.  She was so timid that if one chanced
to speak to her it appeared as if her poor, frightened eyes would
jump out of her head.

"What is her name?" asked Sara, who had sat by the table, with her
chin on her hands, as she listened absorbedly to the recital.

Her name was Becky.  Mariette heard everyone below-stairs calling,
"Becky, do this," and "Becky, do that," every five minutes in the day.

Sara sat and looked into the fire, reflecting on Becky for some
time after Mariette left her.  She made up a story of which Becky
was the ill-used heroine.  She thought she looked as if she
had never had quite enough to eat.  Her very eyes were hungry. 
She hoped she should see her again, but though she caught sight
of her carrying things up or down stairs on several occasions,
she always seemed in such a hurry and so afraid of being seen
that it was impossible to speak to her.

But a few weeks later, on another foggy afternoon, when she
entered her sitting room she found herself confronting a rather
pathetic picture.  In her own special and pet easy-chair before
the bright fire, Becky--with a coal smudge on her nose and several
on her apron, with her poor little cap hanging half off her head,
and an empty coal box on the floor near her--sat fast asleep,
tired out beyond even the endurance of her hard-working young body. 
She had been sent up to put the bedrooms in order for the evening. 
There were a great many of them, and she had been running
about all day.  Sara's rooms she had saved until the last. 
They were not like the other rooms, which were plain and bare. 
Ordinary pupils were expected to be satisfied with mere necessaries. 
Sara's comfortable sitting room seemed a bower of luxury to the
scullery maid, though it was, in fact, merely a nice, bright little room. 
But there were pictures and books in it, and curious things from India;
there was a sofa and the low, soft chair; Emily sat in a chair of
her own, with the air of a presiding goddess, and there was always
a glowing fire and a polished grate.  Becky saved it until the end
of her afternoon's work, because it rested her to go into it,
and she always hoped to snatch a few minutes to sit down in the soft
chair and look about her, and think about the wonderful good fortune
of the child who owned such surroundings and who went out on the
cold days in beautiful hats and coats one tried to catch a glimpse
of through the area railing.

On this afternoon, when she had sat down, the sensation of relief
to her short, aching legs had been so wonderful and delightful
that it had seemed to soothe her whole body, and the glow of warmth
and comfort from the fire had crept over her like a spell, until,
as she looked at the red coals, a tired, slow smile stole over her
smudged face, her head nodded forward without her being aware of it,
her eyes drooped, and she fell fast asleep.  She had really been
only about ten minutes in the room when Sara entered, but she was
in as deep a sleep as if she had been, like the Sleeping Beauty,
slumbering for a hundred years.  But she did not look--poor Becky--
like a Sleeping Beauty at all.  She looked only like an ugly,
stunted, worn-out little scullery drudge.

Sara seemed as much unlike her as if she were a creature from
another world.

On this particular afternoon she had been taking her dancing lesson,
and the afternoon on which the dancing master appeared was rather
a grand occasion at the seminary, though it occurred every week. 
The pupils were attired in their prettiest frocks, and as Sara
danced particularly well, she was very much brought forward,
and Mariette was requested to make her as diaphanous and fine
as possible.

Today a frock the color of a rose had been put on her,
and Mariette had bought some real buds and made her a wreath
to wear on her black locks.  She had been learning a new,
delightful dance in which she had been skimming and flying about
the room, like a large rose-colored butterfly, and the enjoyment
and exercise had brought a brilliant, happy glow into her face.

When she entered the room, she floated in with a few of the butterfly
steps--and there sat Becky, nodding her cap sideways off her head.

"Oh!" cried Sara, softly, when she saw her.  "That poor thing!"

It did not occur to her to feel cross at finding her pet chair
occupied by the small, dingy figure.  To tell the truth, she was
quite glad to find it there.  When the ill-used heroine of her
story wakened, she could talk to her.  She crept toward her quietly,
and stood looking at her.  Becky gave a little snore.

"I wish she'd waken herself," Sara said.  "I don't like to waken her. 
But Miss Minchin would be cross if she found out.  I'll just wait
a few minutes."

She took a seat on the edge of the table, and sat swinging her slim,
rose-colored legs, and wondering what it would be best to do. 
Miss Amelia might come in at any moment, and if she did, Becky would
be sure to be scolded.

"But she is so tired," she thought.  "She is so tired!"

A piece of flaming coal ended her perplexity for her that very moment. 
It broke off from a large lump and fell on to the fender. 
Becky started, and opened her eyes with a frightened gasp.  She did
not know she had fallen asleep.  She had only sat down for one moment
and felt the beautiful glow--and here she found herself staring
in wild alarm at the wonderful pupil, who sat perched quite near her,
like a rose-colored fairy, with interested eyes.

She sprang up and clutched at her cap.  She felt it dangling over
her ear, and tried wildly to put it straight.  Oh, she had got
herself into trouble now with a vengeance!  To have impudently
fallen asleep on such a young lady's chair!  She would be turned
out of doors without wages.

She made a sound like a big breathless sob.

"Oh, miss!  Oh, miss!" she stuttered.  "I arst yer pardon, miss! 
Oh, I do, miss!"

Sara jumped down, and came quite close to her.

"Don't be frightened," she said, quite as if she had been speaking
to a little girl like herself.  "It doesn't matter the least bit."

"I didn't go to do it, miss," protested Becky.  "It was the
warm fire--an' me bein' so tired.  It--it WASN'T imper{}ence!"

Sara broke into a friendly little laugh, and put her hand on her shoulder.

"You were tired," she said; "you could not help it.  You are not
really awake yet."

How poor Becky stared at her!  In fact, she had never heard such
a nice, friendly sound in anyone's voice before.  She was used
to being ordered about and scolded, and having her ears boxed. 
And this one--in her rose-colored dancing afternoon splendor--
was looking at her as if she were not a culprit at all--as if she
had a right to be tired--even to fall asleep!  The touch of the soft,
slim little paw on her shoulder was the most amazing thing she had
ever known.

"Ain't--ain't yer angry, miss?" she gasped.  "Ain't yer goin'
to tell the missus?"

"No," cried out Sara.  "Of course I'm not."

The woeful fright in the coal-smutted face made her suddenly so
sorry that she could scarcely bear it.  One of her queer thoughts
rushed into her mind.  She put her hand against Becky's cheek.

"Why," she said, "we are just the same--I am only a little girl like you. 
It's just an accident that I am not you, and you are not me!"

Becky did not understand in the least.  Her mind could not grasp
such amazing thoughts, and "an accident" meant to her a calamity
in which some one was run over or fell off a ladder and was carried
to "the 'orspital."

"A' accident, miss," she fluttered respectfully.  "Is it?"

"Yes," Sara answered, and she looked at her dreamily for a moment. 
But the next she spoke in a different tone.  She realized that Becky
did not know what she meant.

"Have you done your work?" she asked.  "Dare you stay here a few minutes?"

Becky lost her breath again.

"Here, miss?  Me?"

Sara ran to the door, opened it, and looked out and listened.

"No one is anywhere about," she explained.  "If your bedrooms
are finished, perhaps you might stay a tiny while.  I thought--
perhaps--you might like a piece of cake."

The next ten minutes seemed to Becky like a sort of delirium. 
Sara opened a cupboard, and gave her a thick slice of cake. 
She seemed to rejoice when it was devoured in hungry bites. 
She talked and asked questions, and laughed until Becky's fears
actually began to calm themselves, and she once or twice gathered
boldness enough to ask a question or so herself, daring as she
felt it to be.

"Is that--" she ventured, looking longingly at the rose-colored frock. 
And she asked it almost in a whisper.  "Is that there your best?"

"It is one of my dancing-frocks," answered Sara.  "I like it,
don't you?"

For a few seconds Becky was almost speechless with admiration. 
Then she said in an awed voice, "Onct I see a princess.  I was standin'
in the street with the crowd outside Covin' Garden, watchin'
the swells go inter the operer.  An' there was one everyone
stared at most.  They ses to each other, `That's the princess.' 
She was a growed-up young lady, but she was pink all over--
gownd an' cloak, an' flowers an' all.  I called her to mind the minnit
I see you, sittin' there on the table, miss.  You looked like her."

"I've often thought," said Sara, in her reflecting voice, "that I
should like to be a princess; I wonder what it feels like. 
I believe I will begin pretending I am one."

Becky stared at her admiringly, and, as before, did not understand
her in the least.  She watched her with a sort of adoration. 
Very soon Sara left her reflections and turned to her with a
new question.

"Becky," she said, "weren't you listening to that story?"

"Yes, miss," confessed Becky, a little alarmed again.  "I knowed I
hadn't orter, but it was that beautiful I--I couldn't help it."

"I liked you to listen to it," said Sara.  "If you tell stories,
you like nothing so much as to tell them to people who want to listen. 
I don't know why it is.  Would you like to hear the rest?"

Becky lost her breath again.

"Me hear it?" she cried.  "Like as if I was a pupil, miss!  All about
the Prince--and the little white Mer-babies swimming about laughing--
with stars in their hair?"

Sara nodded.

"You haven't time to hear it now, I'm afraid," she said; "but if you
will tell me just what time you come to do my rooms, I will try
to be here and tell you a bit of it every day until it is finished. 
It's a lovely long one--and I'm always putting new bits to it."

"Then," breathed Becky, devoutly, "I wouldn't mind HOW heavy
the coal boxes was--or WHAT the cook done to me, if--if I might
have that to think of."

"You may," said Sara.  "I'll tell it ALL to you."

When Becky went downstairs, she was not the same Becky who had
staggered up, loaded down by the weight of the coal scuttle. 
She had an extra piece of cake in her pocket, and she had been
fed and warmed, but not only by cake and fire.  Something else
had warmed and fed her, and the something else was Sara.

When she was gone Sara sat on her favorite perch on the end
of her table.  Her feet were on a chair, her elbows on her knees,
and her chin in her hands.

"If I WAS a princess--a REAL princess," she murmured, "I could
scatter largess to the populace.  But even if I am only a
pretend princess, I can invent little things to do for people. 
Things like this.  She was just as happy as if it was largess. 
I'll pretend that to do things people like is scattering largess. 
I've scattered largess."



6

The Diamond Mines


Not very long after this a very exciting thing happened. 
Not only Sara, but the entire school, found it exciting, and made
it the chief subject of conversation for weeks after it occurred. 
In one of his letters Captain Crewe told a most interesting story. 
A friend who had been at school with him when he was a boy had
unexpectedly come to see him in India.  He was the owner of a large
tract of land upon which diamonds had been found, and he was engaged
in developing the mines.  If all went as was confidently expected,
he would become possessed of such wealth as it made one dizzy to
think of; and because he was fond of the friend of his school days,
he had given him an opportunity to share in this enormous fortune
by becoming a partner in his scheme.  This, at least, was what Sara
gathered from his letters.  It is true that any other business scheme,
however magnificent, would have had but small attraction for her
or for the schoolroom; but "diamond mines" sounded so like the
Arabian Nights that no one could be indifferent.  Sara thought
them enchanting, and painted pictures, for Ermengarde and Lottie,
of labyrinthine passages in the bowels of the earth, where sparkling
stones studded the walls and roofs and ceilings, and strange, dark men
dug them out with heavy picks.  Ermengarde delighted in the story,
and Lottie insisted on its being retold to her every evening. 
Lavinia was very spiteful about it, and told Jessie that she didn't
believe such things as diamond mines existed.

"My mamma has a diamond ring which cost forty pounds," she said. 
"And it is not a big one, either.  If there were mines full of diamonds,
people would be so rich it would be ridiculous."

"Perhaps Sara will be so rich that she will be ridiculous,"
giggled Jessie.

"She's ridiculous without being rich," Lavinia sniffed.

"I believe you hate her," said Jessie.

"No, I don't," snapped Lavinia.  "But I don't believe in mines full
of diamonds."

"Well, people have to get them from somewhere," said Jessie. 
"Lavinia," with a new giggle, "what do you think Gertrude says?"

"I don't know, I'm sure; and I don't care if it's something more
about that everlasting Sara."

"Well, it is.  One of her `pretends' is that she is a princess. 
She plays it all the time--even in school.  She says it makes her
learn her lessons better.  She wants Ermengarde to be one, too,
but Ermengarde says she is too fat."

"She IS too fat," said Lavinia.  "And Sara is too thin."

Naturally, Jessie giggled again.

"She says it has nothing to do with what you look like, or what
you have.  It has only to do with what you THINK of, and what you DO>."
"I suppose she thinks she could be a princess if she was a beggar,"
said Lavinia.  "Let us begin to call her Your Royal Highness."

Lessons for the day were over, and they were sitting before
the schoolroom fire, enjoying the time they liked best.  It was
the time when Miss Minchin and Miss Amelia were taking their tea
in the sitting room sacred to themselves.  At this hour a great
deal of talking was done, and a great many secrets changed hands,
particularly if the younger pupils behaved themselves well,
and did not squabble or run about noisily, which it must be
confessed they usually did.  When they made an uproar the older
girls usually interfered with scolding and shakes.  They were
expected to keep order, and there was danger that if they did not,
Miss Minchin or Miss Amelia would appear and put an end to festivities. 
Even as Lavinia spoke the door opened and Sara entered with Lottie,
whose habit was to trot everywhere after her like a little dog.

"There she is, with that horrid child!" exclaimed Lavinia in a whisper. 
"If she's so fond of her, why doesn't she keep her in her own room? 
She will begin howling about something in five minutes."

It happened that Lottie had been seized with a sudden desire to play
in the schoolroom, and had begged her adopted parent to come with her. 
She joined a group of little ones who were playing in a corner. 
Sara curled herself up in the window-seat, opened a book, and began
to read.  It was a book about the French Revolution, and she was
soon lost in a harrowing picture of the prisoners in the Bastille--
men who had spent so many years in dungeons that when they were dragged
out by those who rescued them, their long, gray hair and beards
almost hid their faces, and they had forgotten that an outside world
existed at all, and were like beings in a dream.

She was so far away from the schoolroom that it was not agreeable
to be dragged back suddenly by a howl from Lottie.  Never did she
find anything so difficult as to keep herself from losing her
temper when she was suddenly disturbed while absorbed in a book. 
People who are fond of books know the feeling of irritation which
sweeps over them at such a moment.  The temptation to be unreasonable
and snappish is one not easy to manage.

"It makes me feel as if someone had hit me," Sara had told Ermengarde
once in confidence.  "And as if I want to hit back.  I have to
remember things quickly to keep from saying something ill-tempered."

She had to remember things quickly when she laid her book
on the window-seat and jumped down from her comfortable corner.

Lottie had been sliding across the schoolroom floor, and, having
first irritated Lavinia and Jessie by making a noise, had ended
by falling down and hurting her fat knee.  She was screaming and
dancing up and down in the midst of a group of friends and enemies,
who were alternately coaxing and scolding her.

"Stop this minute, you cry-baby!  Stop this minute!"  Lavinia commanded.

"I'm not a cry-baby . . . I'm not!" wailed Lottle.  "Sara, Sa{--}ra!"

"If she doesn't stop, Miss Minchin will hear her," cried Jessie. 
"Lottie darling, I'll give you a penny!"

"I don't want your penny," sobbed Lottie; and she looked down at
the fat knee, and, seeing a drop of blood on it, burst forth again.

Sara flew across the room and, kneeling down, put her arms round her.

"Now, Lottie," she said.  "Now, Lottie, you PROMISED Sara."

"She said I was a cry-baby," wept Lottie.

Sara patted her, but spoke in the steady voice Lottie knew.

"But if you cry, you will be one, Lottie pet.  You PROMISED>."
Lottle remembered that she had promised, but she preferred to lift
up her voice.

"I haven't any mamma," she proclaimed.  {"I haven't--a bit--of mamma."}

"Yes, you have," said Sara, cheerfully.  "Have you forgotten? 
Don't you know that Sara is your mamma?  Don't you want Sara for
your mamma?"

Lottie cuddled up to her with a consoled sniff.

"Come and sit in the window-seat with me," Sara went on, "and I'll
whisper a story to you."

"Will you?" whimpered Lottie.  "Will you--tell me--about the
diamond mines?"

"The diamond mines?" broke out Lavinia.  "Nasty, little spoiled thing,
I should like to SLAP her!"

Sara got up quickly on her feet.  It must be remembered that she
had been very deeply absorbed in the book about the Bastille, and she
had had to recall several things rapidly when she realized that she
must go and take care of her adopted child.  She was not an angel,
and she was not fond of Lavinia.

"Well," she said, with some fire, "I should like to slap YOU>-
but I don't want to slap you!" restraining herself.  "At least I
both want to slap you--and I should LIKE to slap you--but I WON'T
slap you.  We are not little gutter children.  We are both old enough
to know better."

Here was Lavinia's opportunity.

"Ah, yes, your royal highness," she said.  "We are princesses,
I believe.  At least one of us is.  The school ought to be very
fashionable now Miss Minchin has a princess for a pupil."

Sara started toward her.  She looked as if she were going to box
her ears.  Perhaps she was.  Her trick of pretending things was the joy
of her life.  She never spoke of it to girls she was not fond of. 
Her new "pretend" about being a princess was very near to her heart,
and she was shy and sensitive about it.  She had meant it to be rather
a secret, and here was Lavinia deriding it before nearly all the school. 
She felt the blood rush up into her face and tingle in her ears. 
She only just saved herself.  If you were a princess, you did not fly
into rages.  Her hand dropped, and she stood quite still a moment. 
When she spoke it was in a quiet, steady voice; she held her head up,
and everybody listened to her.

"It's true," she said.  "Sometimes I do pretend I am a princess. 
I pretend I am a princess, so that I can try and behave like one."

Lavinia could not think of exactly the right thing to say.  Several times
she had found that she could not think of a satisfactory reply when
she was dealing with Sara.  The reason for this was that, somehow,
the rest always seemed to be vaguely in sympathy with her opponent. 
She saw now that they were pricking up their ears interestedly. 
The truth was, they liked princesses, and they all hoped they might hear
something more definite about this one, and drew nearer Sara accordingly.

Lavinia could only invent one remark, and it fell rather flat.

"Dear me," she said, "I hope, when you ascend the throne, you won't
forget us!"

"I won't," said Sara, and she did not utter another word, but stood
quite still, and stared at her steadily as she saw her take Jessie's
arm and turn away.

After this, the girls who were jealous of her used to speak of her
as "Princess Sara" whenever they wished to be particularly disdainful,
and those who were fond of her gave her the name among themselves
as a term of affection.  No one called her "princess" instead of
"Sara," but her adorers were much pleased with the picturesqueness
and grandeur of the title, and Miss Minchin, hearing of it,
mentioned it more than once to visiting parents, feeling that it
rather suggested a sort of royal boarding school.

To Becky it seemed the most appropriate thing in the world. 
The acquaintance begun on the foggy afternoon when she had jumped
up terrified from her sleep in the comfortable chair, had ripened
and grown, though it must be confessed that Miss Minchin and Miss
Amelia knew very little about it.  They were aware that Sara
was "kind" to the scullery maid, but they knew nothing of certain
delightful moments snatched perilously when, the upstairs rooms
being set in order with lightning rapidity, Sara's sitting room
was reached, and the heavy coal box set down with a sigh of joy. 
At such times stories were told by installments, things of a
satisfying nature were either produced and eaten or hastily tucked
into pockets to be disposed of at night, when Becky went upstairs
to her attic to bed.

"But I has to eat 'em careful, miss," she said once; "'cos if I
leaves crumbs the rats come out to get 'em."

"Rats!" exclaimed Sara, in horror.  "Are there RATS there?"

"Lots of 'em, miss," Becky answered in quite a matter-of-fact manner. 
"There mostly is rats an' mice in attics.  You gets used to the
noise they makes scuttling about.  I've got so I don't mind 'em s'
long as they don't run over my piller."

"Ugh!" said Sara.

"You gets used to anythin' after a bit," said Becky.  "You have to, miss,
if you're born a scullery maid.  I'd rather have rats than cockroaches."

"So would I," said Sara; "I suppose you might make friends with
a rat in time, but I don't believe I should like to make friends
with a cockroach."

Sometimes Becky did not dare to spend more than a few minutes
in the bright, warm room, and when this was the case perhaps
only a few words could be exchanged, and a small purchase slipped
into the old-fashioned pocket Becky carried under her dress skirt,
tied round her waist with a band of tape.  The search for and
discovery of satisfying things to eat which could be packed into
small compass, added a new interest to Sara's existence.  When she
drove or walked out, she used to look into shop windows eagerly. 
The first time it occurred to her to bring home two or three
little meat pies, she felt that she had hit upon a discovery. 
When she exhibited them, Becky's eyes quite sparkled.

"Oh, miss!" she murmured.  "Them will be nice an' fillin.' 
It's fillin'ness that's best.  Sponge cake's a 'evenly thing,
but it melts away like--if you understand, miss.  These'll just
STAY in yer stummick."

"Well," hesitated Sara, "I don't think it would be good if they
stayed always, but I do believe they will be satisfying."

They were satisfying--and so were beef sandwiches, bought at
a cook-shop--and so were rolls and Bologna sausage.  In time,
Becky began to lose her hungry, tired feeling, and the coal box
did not seem so unbearably heavy.

However heavy it was, and whatsoever the temper of the cook,
and the hardness of the work heaped upon her shoulders, she had
always the chance of the afternoon to look forward to--the chance
that Miss Sara would be able to be in her sitting room.  In fact,
the mere seeing of Miss Sara would have been enough without meat pies. 
If there was time only for a few words, they were always friendly,
merry words that put heart into one; and if there was time
for more, then there was an installment of a story to be told,
or some other thing one remembered afterward and sometimes lay
awake in one's bed in the attic to think over.  Sara--who was only
doing what she unconsciously liked better than anything else,
Nature having made her for a giver--had not the least idea what she
meant to poor Becky, and how wonderful a benefactor she seemed. 
If Nature has made you for a giver, your hands are born open,
and so is your heart; and though there may be times when your hands
are empty, your heart is always full, and you can give things out
of that--warm things, kind things, sweet things--help and comfort
and laughter--and sometimes gay, kind laughter is the best help
of all.

Becky had scarcely known what laughter was through all her poor,
little hard-driven life.  Sara made her laugh, and laughed
with her; and, though neither of them quite knew it, the laughter
was as "fillin'" as the meat pies.

A few weeks before Sara's eleventh birthday a letter came to her
from her father, which did not seem to be written in such boyish
high spirits as usual.  He was not very well, and was evidently
overweighted by the business connected with the diamond mines.

"You see, little Sara," he wrote, "your daddy is not a businessman
at all, and figures and documents bother him.  He does not really
understand them, and all this seems so enormous.  Perhaps, if I
was not feverish I should not be awake, tossing about, one half
of the night and spend the other half in troublesome dreams.  If my
little missus were here, I dare say she would give me some solemn,
good advice.  You would, wouldn't you, Little Missus?"

One of his many jokes had been to call her his "little missus"
because she had such an old-fashioned air.

He had made wonderful preparations for her birthday.  Among other
things, a new doll had been ordered in Paris, and her wardrobe was
to be, indeed, a marvel of splendid perfection.  When she had
replied to the letter asking her if the doll would be an
acceptable present, Sara had been very quaint.

"I am getting very old," she wrote; "you see, I shall never live
to have another doll given me.  This will be my last doll. 
There is something solemn about it.  If I could write poetry,
I am sure a poem about `A Last Doll' would be very nice. 
But I cannot write poetry.  I have tried, and it made me laugh. 
It did not sound like Watts or Coleridge or Shake{}speare at all. 
No one could ever take Emily's place, but I should respect the Last
Doll very much; and I am sure the school would love it.  They all
like dolls, though some of the big ones--the almost fifteen ones--
pretend they are too grown up."

Captain Crewe had a splitting headache when he read this letter
in his bungalow in India.  The table before him was heaped
with papers and letters which were alarming him and filling him
with anxious dread, but he laughed as he had not laughed for weeks.

"Oh," he said, "she's better fun every year she lives.  God grant this
business may right itself and leave me free to run home and see her. 
What wouldn't I give to have her little arms round my neck this minute! 
What WOULDN'T I give!"

The birthday was to be celebrated by great festivities.  The schoolroom
was to be decorated, and there was to be a party.  The boxes containing
the presents were to be opened with great ceremony, and there was
to be a glittering feast spread in Miss Minchin's sacred room. 
When the day arrived the whole house was in a whirl of excitement. 
How the morning passed nobody quite knew, because there seemed such
preparations to be made.  The schoolroom was being decked with garlands
of holly; the desks had been moved away, and red covers had been
put on the forms which were arrayed round the room against the wall.

When Sara went into her sitting room in the morning, she found on
the table a small, dumpy package, tied up in a piece of brown paper. 
She knew it was a present, and she thought she could guess whom it
came from.  She opened it quite tenderly.  It was a square pincushion,
made of not quite clean red flannel, and black pins had been stuck
carefully into it to form the words, "Menny hapy returns."

"Oh!" cried Sara, with a warm feeling in her heart.  "What pains
she has taken!  I like it so, it--it makes me feel sorrowful."

But the next moment she was mystified.  On the under side of the
pincushion was secured a card, bearing in neat letters the name
"Miss Amelia Minchin."

Sara turned it over and over.

"Miss Amelia!" she said to herself "How CAN it be!"

And just at that very moment she heard the door being cautiously
pushed open and saw Becky peeping round it.

There was an affectionate, happy grin on her face, and she shuffled
forward and stood nervously pulling at her fingers.

"Do yer like it, Miss Sara?" she said.  "Do yer?"

"Like it?" cried Sara.  "You darling Becky, you made it all yourself."

Becky gave a hysteric but joyful sniff, and her eyes looked quite
moist with delight.

"It ain't nothin' but flannin, an' the flannin ain't new;
but I wanted to give yer somethin' an' I made it of nights. 
I knew yer could PRETEND it was satin with diamond pins in. 
_I_ tried to when I was makin' it.  The card, miss," rather doubtfully;
"'t warn't wrong of me to pick it up out o' the dust-bin, was it? 
Miss 'Meliar had throwed it away.  I hadn't no card o' my own, an'
I knowed it wouldn't be a proper presink if I didn't pin a card on--
so I pinned Miss 'Meliar's."

Sara flew at her and hugged her.  She could not have told herself
or anyone else why there was a lump in her throat.

"Oh, Becky!" she cried out, with a queer little laugh,
"I love you, Becky--I do, I do!"

"Oh, miss!" breathed Becky.  "Thank yer, miss, kindly; it ain't
good enough for that.  The--the flannin wasn't new."



7

The Diamond Mines Again


When Sara entered the holly-hung schoolroom in the afternoon,
she did so as the head of a sort of procession.  Miss Minchin, in her
grandest silk dress, led her by the hand.  A manservant followed,
carrying the box containing the Last Doll, a housemaid carried
a second box, and Becky brought up the rear, carrying a third
and wearing a clean apron and a new cap.  Sara would have much
preferred to enter in the usual way, but Miss Minchin had sent
for her, and, after an interview in her private sitting room,
had expressed her wishes.

"This is not an ordinary occasion," she said.  "I do not desire
that it should be treated as one."

So Sara was led grandly in and felt shy when, on her entry,
the big girls stared at her and touched each other's elbows,
and the little ones began to squirm joyously in their seats.

"Silence, young ladies!" said Miss Minchin, at the murmur which arose. 
"James, place the box on the table and remove the lid.  Emma, put yours
upon a chair.  Becky!" suddenly and severely.

Becky had quite forgotten herself in her excitement, and was
grinning at Lottie, who was wriggling with rapturous expectation. 
She almost dropped her box, the disapproving voice so startled her,
and her frightened, bobbing curtsy of apology was so funny that
Lavinia and Jessie tittered.

"It is not your place to look at the young ladies," said Miss Minchin. 
"You forget yourself.  Put your box down."

Becky obeyed with alarmed haste and hastily backed toward the door.

"You may leave us," Miss Minchin announced to the servants with
a wave of her hand.

Becky stepped aside respectfully to allow the superior servants
to pass out first.  She could not help casting a longing glance
at the box on the table.  Something made of blue satin was peeping
from between the folds of tissue paper.

"If you please, Miss Minchin," said Sara, suddenly, "mayn't Becky stay?"

It was a bold thing to do.  Miss Minchin was betrayed into
something like a slight jump.  Then she put her eyeglass up,
and gazed at her show pupil disturbedly.

"Becky!" she exclaimed.  "My dearest Sara!"

Sara advanced a step toward her.

"I want her because I know she will like to see the presents,"
she explained.  "She is a little girl, too, you know."

Miss Minchin was scandalized.  She glanced from one figure to the other.

"My dear Sara," she said, "Becky is the scullery maid. 
Scullery maids--er--are not little girls."

It really had not occurred to her to think of them in that light. 
Scullery maids were machines who carried coal scuttles and made fires.

"But Becky is," said Sara.  "And I know she would enjoy herself. 
Please let her stay--because it is my birthday."

Miss Minchin replied with much dignity:

"As you ask it as a birthday favor--she may stay.  Rebecca, thank Miss
Sara for her great kindness."

Becky had been backing into the corner, twisting the hem of her
apron in delighted suspense.  She came forward, bobbing curtsies,
but between Sara's eyes and her own there passed a gleam of
friendly understanding, while her words tumbled over each other.

"Oh, if you please, miss!  I'm that grateful, miss!  I did want
to see the doll, miss, that I did.  Thank you, miss.  And thank you,
ma'am,"--turning and making an alarmed bob to Miss Minchin--"for
letting me take the liberty."

Miss Minchin waved her hand again--this time it was in the direction
of the corner near the door.

"Go and stand there," she commanded.  "Not too near the young ladies."

Becky went to her place, grinning.  She did not care where she
was sent, so that she might have the luck of being inside the room,
instead of being downstairs in the scullery, while these delights
were going on.  She did not even mind when Miss Minchin cleared
her throat ominously and spoke again.

"Now, young ladies, I have a few words to say to you," she announced.

"She's going to make a speech," whispered one of the girls. 
"I wish it was over."

Sara felt rather uncomfortable.  As this was her party, it was
probable that the speech was about her.  It is not agreeable
to stand in a schoolroom and have a speech made about you.

"You are aware, young ladies," the speech began--for it was
a speech--"that dear Sara is eleven years old today."

"DEAR Sara!" murmured Lavinia.

"Several of you here have also been eleven years old, but Sara's
birthdays are rather different from other little girls' birthdays. 
When she is older she will be heiress to a large fortune,
which it will be her duty to spend in a meritorious manner."

"The diamond mines," giggled Jessie, in a whisper.

Sara did not hear her; but as she stood with her green-gray eyes
fixed steadily on Miss Minchin, she felt herself growing rather hot. 
When Miss Minchin talked about money, she felt somehow that she
always hated her--and, of course, it was disrespectful to hate
grown-up people.

"When her dear papa, Captain Crewe, brought her from India and gave her
into my care," the speech proceeded, "he said to me, in a jesting way,
`I am afraid she will be very rich, Miss Minchin.'  My reply was,
`Her education at my seminary, Captain Crewe, shall be such as will adorn
the largest fortune.'  Sara has become my most accomplished pupil. 
Her French and her dancing are a credit to the seminary.  Her manners--
which have caused you to call her Princess Sara--are perfect. 
Her amiability she exhibits by giving you this afternoon's party. 
I hope you appreciate her generosity.  I wish you to express your
appreciation of it by saying aloud all together, `Thank you, Sara!'"

The entire schoolroom rose to its feet as it had done the morning
Sara remembered so well.

"Thank you, Sara!" it said, and it must be confessed that Lottie
jumped up and down.  Sara looked rather shy for a moment. 
She made a curtsy--and it was a very nice one.

"Thank you," she said, "for coming to my party."

"Very pretty, indeed, Sara," approved Miss Minchin.  "That is what a real
princess does when the populace applauds her.  Lavinia"--scathingly--
"the sound you just made was extremely like a snort.  If you are
jealous of your fellow-pupil, I beg you will express your feelings
in some more lady{-}like manner.  Now I will leave you to enjoy yourselves."

The instant she had swept out of the room the spell her presence
always had upon them was broken.  The door had scarcely closed
before every seat was empty.  The little girls jumped or tumbled
out of theirs; the older ones wasted no time in deserting theirs. 
There was a rush toward the boxes.  Sara had bent over one of them
with a delighted face.

"These are books, I know," she said.

The little children broke into a rueful murmur, and Ermengarde
looked aghast.

"Does your papa send you books for a birthday present?" she exclaimed. 
"Why, he's as bad as mine.  Don't open them, Sara."

"I like them," Sara laughed, but she turned to the biggest box. 
When she took out the Last Doll it was so magnificent that the
children uttered delighted groans of joy, and actually drew back
to gaze at it in breathless rapture.

"She is almost as big as Lottie," someone gasped.

Lottie clapped her hands and danced about, giggling.

"She's dressed for the theater," said Lavinia.  "Her cloak is lined
with ermine."

"Oh," cried Ermengarde, darting forward, "she has an opera-glass
in her hand--a blue-and-gold one!"

"Here is her trunk," said Sara.  "Let us open it and look at her things."

She sat down upon the floor and turned the key.  The children crowded
clamoring around her, as she lifted tray after tray and revealed
their contents.  Never had the schoolroom been in such an uproar. 
There were lace collars and silk stockings and handkerchiefs;
there was a jewel case containing a necklace and a tiara which looked
quite as if they were made of real diamonds; there was a long
sealskin and muff, there were ball dresses and walking dresses
and visiting dresses; there were hats and tea gowns and fans. 
Even Lavinia and Jessie forgot that they were too elderly to care
for dolls, and uttered exclamations of delight and caught up things
to look at them.

"Suppose," Sara said, as she stood by the table, putting a large,
black-velvet hat on the impassively smiling owner of all these
splendors--"suppose she understands human talk and feels proud
of being admired."

"You are always supposing things," said Lavinia, and her air was
very superior.

"I know I am," answered Sara, undisturbedly.  "I like it.  There is
nothing so nice as supposing.  It's almost like being a fairy. 
If you suppose anything hard enough it seems as if it were real."

"It's all very well to suppose things if you have everything,"
said Lavinia.  "Could you suppose and pretend if you were a beggar
and lived in a garret?"

Sara stopped arranging the Last Doll's ostrich plumes,
and looked thoughtful.

"I BELIEVE I could," she said.  "If one was a beggar, one would
have to suppose and pretend all the time.  But it mightn't be easy."

She often thought afterward how strange it was that just as she
had finished saying this--just at that very moment--Miss Amelia
came into the room.

"Sara," she said, "your papa's solicitor, Mr. Barrow, has called to see
Miss Minchin, and, as she must talk to him alone and the refreshments
are laid in her parlor, you had all better come and have your feast now,
so that my sister can have her interview here in the schoolroom."

Refreshments were not likely to be disdained at any hour, and many pairs
of eyes gleamed.  Miss Amelia arranged the procession into decorum,
and then, with Sara at her side heading it, she led it away,
leaving the Last Doll sitting upon a chair with the glories of her
wardrobe scattered about her; dresses and coats hung upon chair backs,
piles of lace-frilled petticoats lying upon their seats.

Becky, who was not expected to partake of refreshments,
had the indiscretion to linger a moment to look at these beauties--
it really was an indiscretion.

"Go back to your work, Becky," Miss Amelia had said; but she
had stopped to pick up reverently first a muff and then a coat,
and while she stood looking at them adoringly, she heard Miss
Minchin upon the threshold, and, being smitten with terror at
the thought of being accused of taking liberties, she rashly
darted under the table, which hid her by its tablecloth.

Miss Minchin came into the room, accompanied by a sharp-featured, dry
little gentleman, who looked rather disturbed.  Miss Minchin herself
also looked rather disturbed, it must be admitted, and she gazed
at the dry little gentleman with an irritated and puzzled expression.

She sat down with stiff dignity, and waved him to a chair.

"Pray, be seated, Mr. Barrow," she said.

Mr. Barrow did not sit down at once.  His attention seemed
attracted by the Last Doll and the things which surrounded her. 
He settled his eyeglasses and looked at them in nervous disapproval. 
The Last Doll herself did not seem to mind this in the least. 
She merely sat upright and returned his gaze indifferently.

"A hundred pounds," Mr. Barrow remarked succinctly. 
"All expensive material, and made at a Parisian modiste's.
He spent money lavishly enough, that young man."

Miss Minchin felt offended.  This seemed to be a disparagement
of her best patron and was a liberty.

Even solicitors had no right to take liberties.

"I beg your pardon, Mr. Barrow," she said stiffly.  "I do not understand."

"Birthday presents," said Mr. Barrow in the same critical manner,
"to a child eleven years old!  Mad extravagance, I call it."

Miss Minchin drew herself up still more rigidly.

"Captain Crewe is a man of fortune," she said.  "The diamond
mines alone--"

Mr. Barrow wheeled round upon her.  "Diamond mines!" he broke out. 
"There are none!  Never were!"

Miss Minchin actually got up from her chair.

"What!" she cried.  "What do you mean?"

"At any rate," answered Mr. Barrow, quite snappishly, "it would
have been much better if there never had been any."

"Any diamond mines?" ejaculated Miss Minchin, catching at the back
of a chair and feeling as if a splendid dream was fading away
from her.

"Diamond mines spell ruin oftener than they spell wealth,"
said Mr. Barrow.  "When a man is in the hands of a very dear friend
and is not a businessman himself, he had better steer clear of the dear
friend's diamond mines, or gold mines, or any other kind of mines
dear friends want his money to put into.  The late Captain Crewe--"

Here Miss Minchin stopped him with a gasp.

"The LATE Captain Crewe!" she cried out.  "The LATE>! You don't
come to tell me that Captain Crewe is--"

"He's dead, ma'am," Mr. Barrow answered with jerky brusqueness. 
"Died of jungle fever and business troubles combined.  The jungle
fever might not have killed him if he had not been driven mad by
the business troubles, and the business troubles might not have put
an end to him if the jungle fever had not assisted.  Captain Crewe
is dead!"

Miss Minchin dropped into her chair again.  The words he had spoken
filled her with alarm.

"What WERE his business troubles?" she said.  "What WERE they?"

"Diamond mines," answered Mr. Barrow, "and dear friends--and ruin."

Miss Minchin lost her breath.

"Ruin!" she gasped out.

"Lost every penny.  That young man had too much money.  The dear
friend was mad on the subject of the diamond mine.  He put all his own
money into it, and all Captain Crewe's.  Then the dear friend ran away--
Captain Crewe was already stricken with fever when the news came. 
The shock was too much for him.  He died delirious, raving about his
little girl--and didn't leave a penny."

Now Miss Minchin understood, and never had she received such
a blow in her life.  Her show pupil, her show patron, swept away
from the Select Seminary at one blow.  She felt as if she had been
outraged and robbed, and that Captain Crewe and Sara and Mr. Barrow
were equally to blame.

"Do you mean to tell me," she cried out, "that he left NOTHING>!
That Sara will have no fortune!  That the child is a beggar! 
That she is left on my hands a little pauper instead of an heiress?"

Mr. Barrow was a shrewd businessman, and felt it as well to make
his own freedom from responsibility quite clear without any delay.

"She is certainly left a beggar," he replied.  "And she is certainly
left on your hands, ma'am--as she hasn't a relation in the world
that we know of."

Miss Minchin started forward.  She looked as if she was going to open
the door and rush out of the room to stop the festivities going
on joyfully and rather noisily that moment over the refreshments.

"It is monstrous!" she said.  "She's in my sitting room at this moment,
dressed in silk gauze and lace petticoats, giving a party at my expense."

"She's giving it at your expense, madam, if she's giving it,"
said Mr. Barrow, calmly.  "Barrow & Skipworth are not responsible
for anything.  There never was a cleaner sweep made of a man's fortune. 
Captain Crewe died without paying OUR last bill--and it was a big one."

Miss Minchin turned back from the door in increased indignation. 
This was worse than anyone could have dreamed of its being.

"That is what has happened to me!" she cried.  "I was always
so sure of his payments that I went to all sorts of ridiculous
expenses for the child.  I paid the bills for that ridiculous doll
and her ridiculous fantastic wardrobe.  The child was to have
anything she wanted.  She has a carriage and a pony and a maid,
and I've paid for all of them since the last cheque came."

Mr. Barrow evidently did not intend to remain to listen to the
story of Miss Minchin's grievances after he had made the position
of his firm clear and related the mere dry facts.  He did not feel
any particular sympathy for irate keepers of boarding schools.

"You had better not pay for anything more, ma'am," he remarked,
"unless you want to make presents to the young lady.  No one will
remember you.  She hasn't a brass farthing to call her own."

"But what am I to do?" demanded Miss Minchin, as if she felt it
entirely his duty to make the matter right.  "What am I to do?"

"There isn't anything to do," said Mr. Barrow, folding up his
eyeglasses and slipping them into his pocket.  "Captain Crewe is dead. 
The child is left a pauper.  Nobody is responsible for her but you."

"I am not responsible for her, and I refuse to be made responsible!"

Miss Minchin became quite white with rage.

Mr. Barrow turned to go.

"I have nothing to do with that, madam," he said un-interestedly.
"Barrow & Skipworth are not responsible.  Very sorry the thing
has happened, of course."

"If you think she is to be foisted off on me, you are greatly mistaken,"
Miss Minchin gasped.  "I have been robbed and cheated; I will turn
her into the street!"

If she had not been so furious, she would have been too discreet to say
quite so much.  She saw herself burdened with an extravagantly brought-up
child whom she had always resented, and she lost all self-control.

Mr. Barrow undisturbedly moved toward the door.

"I wouldn't do that, madam," he commented; "it wouldn't look well. 
Unpleasant story to get about in connection with the establishment. 
Pupil bundled out penniless and without friends."

He was a clever business man, and he knew what he was saying. 
He also knew that Miss Minchin was a business woman, and would be
shrewd enough to see the truth.  She could not afford to do a thing
which would make people speak of her as cruel and hard-hearted.

"Better keep her and make use of her," he added.  "She's a clever child,
I believe.  You can get a good deal out of her as she grows older."

"I will get a good deal out of her before she grows older!"
exclaimed Miss Minchin.

"I am sure you will, ma'am," said Mr. Barrow, with a little
sinister smile.  "I am sure you will.  Good morning!"

He bowed himself out and closed the door, and it must be confessed
that Miss Minchin stood for a few moments and glared at it.  What he
had said was quite true.  She knew it.  She had absolutely no redress. 
Her show pupil had melted into nothingness, leaving only a friendless,
beggared little girl.  Such money as she herself had advanced was
lost and could not be regained.

And as she stood there breathless under her sense of injury,
there fell upon her ears a burst of gay voices from her own
sacred room, which had actually been given up to the feast. 
She could at least stop this.

But as she started toward the door it was opened by Miss Amelia,
who, when she caught sight of the changed, angry face, fell back
a step in alarm.

"What IS the matter, sister?" she ejaculated.

Miss Minchin's voice was almost fierce when she answered:

"Where is Sara Crewe?"

Miss Amelia was bewildered.

"Sara!" she stammered.  "Why, she's with the children in your room,
of course."

"Has she a black frock in her sumptuous wardrobe?"--in bitter irony.

"A black frock?"  Miss Amelia stammered again.  "A BLACK one?"

"She has frocks of every other color.  Has she a black one?"

Miss Amelia began to turn pale.

"No--ye-es!" she said.  "But it is too short for her.  She has
only the old black velvet, and she has outgrown it."

"Go and tell her to take off that preposterous pink silk gauze,
and put the black one on, whether it is too short or not.  She has
done with finery!"

Then Miss Amelia began to wring her fat hands and cry.

"Oh, sister!" she sniffed.  "Oh, sister!  What CAN have happened?"

Miss Minchin wasted no words.

"Captain Crewe is dead," she said.  "He has died without a penny. 
That spoiled, pampered, fanciful child is left a pauper on my hands."

Miss Amelia sat down quite heavily in the nearest chair.

"Hundreds of pounds have I spent on nonsense for her.  And I shall
never see a penny of it.  Put a stop to this ridiculous party of hers. 
Go and make her change her frock at once."

"I?" panted Miss Amelia.  "M-must I go and tell her now?"

"This moment!" was the fierce answer.  "Don't sit staring like
a goose.  Go!"

Poor Miss Amelia was accustomed to being called a goose.  She knew,
in fact, that she was rather a goose, and that it was left to geese
to do a great many disagreeable things.  It was a somewhat embarrassing
thing to go into the midst of a room full of delighted children,
and tell the giver of the feast that she had suddenly been transformed
into a little beggar, and must go upstairs and put on an old black
frock which was too small for her.  But the thing must be done. 
This was evidently not the time when questions might be asked.

She rubbed her eyes with her handkerchief until they looked quite red. 
After which she got up and went out of the room, without venturing
to say another word.  When her older sister looked and spoke
as she had done just now, the wisest course to pursue was to obey
orders without any comment.  Miss Minchin walked across the room. 
She spoke to herself aloud without knowing that she was doing it. 
During the last year the story of the diamond mines had suggested
all sorts of possibilities to her.  Even proprietors of seminaries
might make fortunes in stocks, with the aid of owners of mines. 
And now, instead of looking forward to gains, she was left to look
back upon losses.

"The Princess Sara, indeed!" she said.  "The child has been
pampered as if she were a QUEEN>."
She was sweeping angrily past the corner table as she said it,
and the next moment she started at the sound of a loud, sobbing sniff
which issued from under the cover.

"What is that!" she exclaimed angrily.  The loud, sobbing sniff
was heard again, and she stooped and raised the hanging folds
of the table cover.

"How DARE you!" she cried out.  "How dare you!  Come out immediately!"

It was poor Becky who crawled out, and her cap was knocked on one side,
and her face was red with repressed crying.

"If you please, 'm--it's me, mum," she explained.  "I know I hadn't
ought to.  But I was lookin' at the doll, mum--an' I was frightened
when you come in--an' slipped under the table."

"You have been there all the time, listening," said Miss Minchin.

"No, mum," Becky protested, bobbing curtsies.  "Not listenin'--
I thought I could slip out without your noticin', but I couldn't an'
I had to stay.  But I didn't listen, mum--I wouldn't for nothin'.
But I couldn't help hearin'."

Suddenly it seemed almost as if she lost all fear of the awful lady
before her.  She burst into fresh tears.

"Oh, please, 'm," she said; "I dare say you'll give me warnin, mum--
but I'm so sorry for poor Miss Sara--I'm so sorry!"

"Leave the room!" ordered Miss Minchin.

Becky curtsied again, the tears openly streaming down her cheeks.

"Yes, 'm; I will, 'm," she said, trembling; "but oh, I just wanted
to arst you:  Miss Sara--she's been such a rich young lady, an'
she's been waited on, 'and and foot; an' what will she do now,
mum, without no maid?  If--if, oh please, would you let me wait
on her after I've done my pots an' kettles?  I'd do 'em that quick--
if you'd let me wait on her now she's poor.  Oh," breaking out afresh,
"poor little Miss Sara, mum--that was called a princess."

Somehow, she made Miss Minchin feel more angry than ever.  That the
very scullery maid should range herself on the side of this child--
whom she realized more fully than ever that she had never liked--
was too much.  She actually stamped her foot.

"No--certainly not," she said.  "She will wait on herself,
and on other people, too.  Leave the room this instant, or you'll
leave your place."

Becky threw her apron over her head and fled.  She ran out of the
room and down the steps into the scullery, and there she sat down
among her pots and kettles, and wept as if her heart would break.

"It's exactly like the ones in the stories," she wailed. 
"Them pore princess ones that was drove into the world."


Miss Minchin had never looked quite so still and hard as she did
when Sara came to her, a few hours later, in response to a message
she had sent her.

Even by that time it seemed to Sara as if the birthday party
had either been a dream or a thing which had happened years ago,
and had happened in the life of quite another little girl.

Every sign of the festivities had been swept away; the holly had
been removed from the schoolroom walls, and the forms and desks
put back into their places.  Miss Minchin's sitting room looked
as it always did--all traces of the feast were gone, and Miss
Minchin had resumed her usual dress.  The pupils had been ordered
to lay aside their party frocks; and this having been done,
they had returned to the schoolroom and huddled together in groups,
whispering and talking excitedly.

"Tell Sara to come to my room," Miss Minchin had said to her sister. 
"And explain to her clearly that I will have no crying or
unpleasant scenes."

"Sister," replied Miss Amelia, "she is the strangest child I
ever saw.  She has actually made no fuss at all.  You remember
she made none when Captain Crewe went back to India.  When I told
her what had happened, she just stood quite still and looked at me
without making a sound.  Her eyes seemed to get bigger and bigger,
and she went quite pale.  When I had finished, she still stood
staring for a few seconds, and then her chin began to shake,
and she turned round and ran out of the room and upstairs. 
Several of the other children began to cry, but she did not seem
to hear them or to be alive to anything but just what I was saying. 
It made me feel quite queer not to be answered; and when you tell
anything sudden and strange, you expect people will say SOMETHING>-
whatever it is."

Nobody but Sara herself ever knew what had happened in her room
after she had run upstairs and locked her door.  In fact, she herself
scarcely remembered anything but that she walked up and down,
saying over and over again to herself in a voice which did not seem
her own, "My papa is dead!  My papa is dead!"

Once she stopped before Emily, who sat watching her from her chair,
and cried out wildly, "Emily!  Do you hear?  Do you hear--papa is dead? 
He is dead in India--thousands of miles away."

When she came into Miss Minchin's sitting room in answer to her summons,
her face was white and her eyes had dark rings around them. 
Her mouth was set as if she did not wish it to reveal what she
had suffered and was suffering.  She did not look in the least
like the rose-colored butterfly child who had flown about from
one of her treasures to the other in the decorated schoolroom. 
She looked instead a strange, desolate, almost grotesque little figure.

She had put on, without Mariette's help, the cast-aside
black-velvet frock.  It was too short and tight, and her slender
legs looked long and thin, showing themselves from beneath
the brief skirt.  As she had not found a piece of black ribbon,
her short, thick, black hair tumbled loosely about her face
and contrasted strongly with its pallor.  She held Emily tightly
in one arm, and Emily was swathed in a piece of black material.

"Put down your doll," said Miss Minchin.  "What do you mean
by bringing her here?"

"No," Sara answered.  "I will not put her down.  She is all I have. 
My papa gave her to me."

She had always made Miss Minchin feel secretly uncomfortable, and
she did so now.  She did not speak with rudeness so much as with
a cold steadiness with which Miss Minchin felt it difficult to cope--
perhaps because she knew she was doing a heartless and inhuman thing.

"You will have no time for dolls in future," she said.  "You will
have to work and improve yourself and make yourself useful."

Sara kept her big, strange eyes fixed on her, and said not a word.

"Everything will be very different now," Miss Minchin went on. 
"I suppose Miss Amelia has explained matters to you."

"Yes," answered Sara.  "My papa is dead.  He left me no money. 
I am quite poor."

"You are a beggar," said Miss Minchin, her temper rising at
the recollection of what all this meant.  "It appears that you
have no relations and no home, and no one to take care of you."

For a moment the thin, pale little face twitched, but Sara again
said nothing.

"What are you staring at?" demanded Miss Minchin, sharply.  "Are you
so stupid that you cannot understand?  I tell you that you are
quite alone in the world, and have no one to do anything for you,
unless I choose to keep you here out of charity."

"I understand," answered Sara, in a low tone; and there was a sound
as if she had gulped down something which rose in her throat. 
"I understand."

"That doll," cried Miss Minchin, pointing to the splendid birthday
gift seated near--"that ridiculous doll, with all her nonsensical,
extravagant things--I actually paid the bill for her!"

Sara turned her head toward the chair.

"The Last Doll," she said.  "The Last Doll."  And her little
mournful voice had an odd sound.

"The Last Doll, indeed!" said Miss Minchin.  "And she is mine,
not yours.  Everything you own is mine."

"Please take it away from me, then," said Sara.  "I do not want it."

If she had cried and sobbed and seemed frightened, Miss Minchin
might almost have had more patience with her.  She was a woman
who liked to domineer and feel her power, and as she looked at
Sara's pale little steadfast face and heard her proud little voice,
she quite felt as if her might was being set at naught.

"Don't put on grand airs," she said.  "The time for that sort of
thing is past.  You are not a princess any longer.  Your carriage
and your pony will be sent away--your maid will be dismissed. 
You will wear your oldest and plainest clothes--your extravagant
ones are no longer suited to your station.  You are like Becky--
you must work for your living."

To her surprise, a faint gleam of light came into the child's eyes--
a shade of relief.

"Can I work?" she said.  "If I can work it will not matter so much. 
What can I do?"

"You can do anything you are told," was the answer.  "You are
a sharp child, and pick up things readily.  If you make yourself
useful I may let you stay here.  You speak French well, and you
can help with the younger children."

"May I?" exclaimed Sara.  "Oh, please let me!  I know I can teach them. 
I like them, and they like me."

"Don't talk nonsense about people liking you," said Miss Minchin. 
"You will have to do more than teach the little ones.  You will run
errands and help in the kitchen as well as in the schoolroom. 
If you don't please me, you will be sent away.  Remember that. 
Now go."

Sara stood still just a moment, looking at her.  In her young soul,
she was thinking deep and strange things.  Then she turned to leave
the room.

"Stop!" said Miss Minchin.  "Don't you intend to thank me?"

Sara paused, and all the deep, strange thoughts surged up in her breast.

"What for?" she said.

"For my kindness to you," replied Miss Minchin.  "For my kindness
in giving you a home."

Sara made two or three steps toward her.  Her thin little chest heaved
up and down, and she spoke in a strange un-childishly fierce way.

"You are not kind," she said.  "You are NOT kind, and it is NOT
a home."  And she had turned and run out of the room before Miss Minchin
could stop her or do anything but stare after her with stony anger.

She went up the stairs slowly, but panting for breath and she held
Emily tightly against her side.

"I wish she could talk," she said to herself.  "If she could speak--
if she could speak!"

She meant to go to her room and lie down on the tiger-skin, with her
cheek upon the great cat's head, and look into the fire and think
and think and think.  But just before she reached the landing Miss
Amelia came out of the door and closed it behind her, and stood
before it, looking nervous and awkward.  The truth was that she
felt secretly ashamed of the thing she had been ordered to do.

"You--you are not to go in there," she said.

"Not go in?" exclaimed Sara, and she fell back a pace.

"That is not your room now," Miss Amelia answered, reddening a little.

Somehow, all at once, Sara understood.  She realized that this
was the beginning of the change Miss Minchin had spoken of.

"Where is my room?" she asked, hoping very much that her voice did
not shake.

"You are to sleep in the attic next to Becky."

Sara knew where it was.  Becky had told her about it.  She turned,
and mounted up two flights of stairs.  The last one was narrow,
and covered with shabby strips of old carpet.  She felt as if she
were walking away and leaving far behind her the world in which that
other child, who no longer seemed herself, had lived.  This child,
in her short, tight old frock, climbing the stairs to the attic,
was quite a different creature.

When she reached the attic door and opened it, her heart gave
a dreary little thump.  Then she shut the door and stood against
it and looked about her.

Yes, this was another world.  The room had a slanting roof and
was whitewashed.  The whitewash was dingy and had fallen off in places. 
There was a rusty grate, an old iron bedstead, and a hard bed covered
with a faded coverlet.  Some pieces of furniture too much worn to be
used downstairs had been sent up.  Under the skylight in the roof,
which showed nothing but an oblong piece of dull gray sky, there stood
an old battered red footstool.  Sara went to it and sat down. 
She seldom cried.  She did not cry now.  She laid Emily across
her knees and put her face down upon her and her arms around her,
and sat there, her little black head resting on the black draperies,
not saying one word, not making one sound.

And as she sat in this silence there came a low tap at the door--
such a low, humble one that she did not at first hear it, and, indeed,
was not roused until the door was timidly pushed open and a poor
tear-smeared face appeared peeping round it.  It was Becky's face,
and Becky had been crying furtively for hours and rubbing her eyes
with her kitchen apron until she looked strange indeed.

"Oh, miss," she said under her breath.  "Might I--would you allow me--
jest to come in?"

Sara lifted her head and looked at her.  She tried to begin a smile,
and somehow she could not.  Suddenly--and it was all through
the loving mournfulness of Becky's streaming eyes--her face
looked more like a child's not so much too old for her years. 
She held out her hand and gave a little sob.

"Oh, Becky," she said.  "I told you we were just the same--only two
little girls--just two little girls.  You see how true it is. 
There's no difference now.  I'm not a princess anymore."

Becky ran to her and caught her hand, and hugged it to her breast,
kneeling beside her and sobbing with love and pain.

"Yes, miss, you are," she cried, and her words were all broken. 
"Whats'ever 'appens to you--whats'ever--you'd be a princess all
the same--an' nothin' couldn't make you nothin' different."



8

In the Attic


The first night she spent in her attic was a thing Sara never forgot. 
During its passing she lived through a wild, unchildlike woe of which
she never spoke to anyone about her.  There was no one who would
have understood.  It was, indeed, well for her that as she lay awake
in the darkness her mind was forcibly distracted, now and then,
by the strangeness of her surroundings.  It was, perhaps, well for
her that she was reminded by her small body of material things. 
If this had not been so, the anguish of her young mind might have
been too great for a child to bear.  But, really, while the night
was passing she scarcely knew that she had a body at all or remembered
any other thing than one.

"My papa is dead!" she kept whispering to herself.  "My papa is dead!"

It was not until long afterward that she realized that her bed had been
so hard that she turned over and over in it to find a place to rest,
that the darkness seemed more intense than any she had ever known,
and that the wind howled over the roof among the chimneys like
something which wailed aloud.  Then there was something worse. 
This was certain scufflings and scratchings and squeakings in the
walls and behind the skirting boards.  She knew what they meant,
because Becky had described them.  They meant rats and mice
who were either fighting with each other or playing together. 
Once or twice she even heard sharp-toed feet scurrying across the floor,
and she remembered in those after days, when she recalled things,
that when first she heard them she started up in bed and sat trembling,
and when she lay down again covered her head with the bedclothes.

The change in her life did not come about gradually, but was made
all at once.

"She must begin as she is to go on," Miss Minchin said to Miss Amelia. 
"She must be taught at once what she is to expect."

Mariette had left the house the next morning.  The glimpse Sara
caught of her sitting room, as she passed its open door, showed her
that everything had been changed.  Her ornaments and luxuries had
been removed, and a bed had been placed in a corner to transform
it into a new pupil's bedroom.

When she went down to breakfast she saw that her seat at Miss Minchin's
side was occupied by Lavinia, and Miss Minchin spoke to her coldly.

"You will begin your new duties, Sara," she said, "by taking your
seat with the younger children at a smaller table.  You must keep
them quiet, and see that they behave well and do not waste their food. 
You ought to have been down earlier.  Lottie has already upset
her tea."

That was the beginning, and from day to day the duties given to her
were added to.  She taught the younger children French and heard
their other lessons, and these were the least of her labors. 
It was found that she could be made use of in numberless directions. 
She could be sent on errands at any time and in all weathers. 
She could be told to do things other people neglected.  The cook
and the housemaids took their tone from Miss Minchin, and rather
enjoyed ordering about the "young one" who had been made so much
fuss over for so long.  They were not servants of the best class,
and had neither good manners nor good tempers, and it was frequently
convenient to have at hand someone on whom blame could be laid.

During the first month or two, Sara thought that her willingness
to do things as well as she could, and her silence under reproof,
might soften those who drove her so hard.  In her proud little heart
she wanted them to see that she was trying to earn her living and not
accepting charity.  But the time came when she saw that no one was
softened at all; and the more willing she was to do as she was told,
the more domineering and exacting careless housemaids became,
and the more ready a scolding cook was to blame her.

If she had been older, Miss Minchin would have given her the bigger
girls to teach and saved money by dismissing an instructress; but
while she remained and looked like a child, she could be made more
useful as a sort of little superior errand girl and maid of all work. 
An ordinary errand boy would not have been so clever and reliable. 
Sara could be trusted with difficult commissions and complicated messages. 
She could even go and pay bills, and she combined with this the ability
to dust a room well and to set things in order.

Her own lessons became things of the past.  She was taught nothing,
and only after long and busy days spent in running here and there
at everybody's orders was she grudgingly allowed to go into the
deserted schoolroom, with a pile of old books, and study alone
at night.

"If I do not remind myself of the things I have learned, perhaps I
may forget them," she said to herself.  "I am almost a scullery maid,
and if I am a scullery maid who knows nothing, I shall be like
poor Becky.  I wonder if I could QUITE forget and begin to drop
my H'S and not remember that Henry the Eighth had six wives."

One of the most curious things in her new existence was her changed
position among the pupils.  Instead of being a sort of small royal
personage among them, she no longer seemed to be one of their number
at all.  She was kept so constantly at work that she scarcely
ever had an opportunity of speaking to any of them, and she could
not avoid seeing that Miss Minchin preferred that she should live
a life apart from that of the occupants of the schoolroom.

"I will not have her forming intimacies and talking to the
other children," that lady said.  "Girls like a grievance,
and if she begins to tell romantic stories about herself,
she will become an ill-used heroine, and parents will be
given a wrong impression.  It is better that she should live
a separate life--one suited to her circumstances.  I am giving
her a home, and that is more than she has any right to expect from me."

Sara did not expect much, and was far too proud to try to continue
to be intimate with girls who evidently felt rather awkward and
uncertain about her.  The fact was that Miss Minchin's pupils were
a set of dull, matter-of-fact young people.  They were accustomed
to being rich and comfortable, and as Sara's frocks grew shorter
and shabbier and queerer-looking, and it became an established fact
that she wore shoes with holes in them and was sent out to buy
groceries and carry them through the streets in a basket on her
arm when the cook wanted them in a hurry, they felt rather as if,
when they spoke to her, they were addressing an under servant.

"To think that she was the girl with the diamond mines, Lavinia commented. 
"She does look an object.  And she's queerer than ever.  I never liked
her much, but I can't bear that way she has now of looking at people
without speaking--just as if she was finding them out."

"I am," said Sara, promptly, when she heard of this.  "That's what I
look at some people for.  I like to know about them.  I think them
over afterward."

The truth was that she had saved herself annoyance several times
by keeping her eye on Lavinia, who was quite ready to make mischief,
and would have been rather pleased to have made it for the ex-show pupil.

Sara never made any mischief herself, or interfered with anyone. 
She worked like a drudge; she tramped through the wet streets,
carrying parcels and baskets; she labored with the childish
inattention of the little ones' French lessons; as she became shabbier
and more forlorn-looking, she was told that she had better take her
meals downstairs; she was treated as if she was nobody's concern,
and her heart grew proud and sore, but she never told anyone what
she felt.

"Soldiers don't complain," she would say between her small, shut teeth,
"I am not going to do it; I will pretend this is part of a war."

But there were hours when her child heart might almost have broken
with loneliness but for three people.

The first, it must be owned, was Becky--just Becky.  Throughout all
that first night spent in the garret, she had felt a vague comfort
in knowing that on the other side of the wall in which the rats
scuffled and squeaked there was another young human creature. 
And during the nights that followed the sense of comfort grew. 
They had little chance to speak to each other during the day. 
Each had her own tasks to perform, and any attempt at conversation
would have been regarded as a tendency to loiter and lose time. 
"Don't mind me, miss," Becky whispered during the first morning,
"if I don't say nothin' polite.  Some un'd be down on us if I did. 
I MEANS `please' an' `thank you' an' `beg pardon,' but I dassn't to
take time to say it."

But before daybreak she used to slip into Sara's attic and button
her dress and give her such help as she required before she went
downstairs to light the kitchen fire.  And when night came Sara always
heard the humble knock at her door which meant that her handmaid
was ready to help her again if she was needed.  During the first
weeks of her grief Sara felt as if she were too stupefied to talk,
so it happened that some time passed before they saw each other
much or exchanged visits.  Becky's heart told her that it was best
that people in trouble should be left alone.

The second of the trio of comforters was Ermengarde, but odd things
happened before Ermengarde found her place.

When Sara's mind seemed to awaken again to the life about her,
she realized that she had forgotten that an Ermengarde lived in
the world.  The two had always been friends, but Sara had felt as if
she were years the older.  It could not be contested that Ermengarde
was as dull as she was affectionate.  She clung to Sara in a simple,
helpless way; she brought her lessons to her that she might be helped;
she listened to her every word and besieged her with requests
for stories.  But she had nothing interesting to say herself,
and she loathed books of every description.  She was, in fact,
not a person one would remember when one was caught in the storm
of a great trouble, and Sara forgot her.

It had been all the easier to forget her because she had been
suddenly called home for a few weeks.  When she came back she did
not see Sara for a day or two, and when she met her for the first
time she encountered her coming down a corridor with her arms
full of garments which were to be taken downstairs to be mended. 
Sara herself had already been taught to mend them.  She looked pale
and unlike herself, and she was attired in the queer, outgrown frock
whose shortness showed so much thin black leg.

Ermengarde was too slow a girl to be equal to such a situation. 
She could not think of anything to say.  She knew what had happened,
but, somehow, she had never imagined Sara could look like this--
so odd and poor and almost like a servant.  It made her quite miserable,
and she could do nothing but break into a short hysterical laugh
and exclaim--aimlessly and as if without any meaning, "Oh, Sara,
is that you?"

"Yes," answered Sara, and suddenly a strange thought passed through
her mind and made her face flush.  She held the pile of garments in
her arms, and her chin rested upon the top of it to keep it steady. 
Something in the look of her straight-gazing eyes made Ermengarde
lose her wits still more.  She felt as if Sara had changed
into a new kind of girl, and she had never known her before. 
Perhaps it was because she had suddenly grown poor and had to mend
things and work like Becky.

"Oh," she stammered.  "How--how are you?"

"I don't know," Sara replied.  "How are you?"

"I'm--I'm quite well," said Ermengarde, overwhelmed with shyness. 
Then spasmodically she thought of something to say which seemed
more intimate.  "Are you--are you very unhappy?" she said in a rush.

Then Sara was guilty of an injustice.  Just at that moment her torn
heart swelled within her, and she felt that if anyone was as stupid
as that, one had better get away from her.

"What do you think?" she said.  "Do you think I am very happy?" 
And she marched past her without another word.

In course of time she realized that if her wretchedness had
not made her forget things, she would have known that poor,
dull Ermengarde was not to be blamed for her unready, awkward ways. 
She was always awkward, and the more she felt, the more stupid
she was given to being.

But the sudden thought which had flashed upon her had made her
over-sensitive.

"She is like the others," she had thought.  "She does not really
want to talk to me.  She knows no one does."

So for several weeks a barrier stood between them.  When they met
by chance Sara looked the other way, and Ermengarde felt too stiff and
embarrassed to speak.  Sometimes they nodded to each other in passing,
but there were times when they did not even exchange a greeting.

"If she would rather not talk to me," Sara thought, "I will keep
out of her way.  Miss Minchin makes that easy enough."

Miss Minchin made it so easy that at last they scarcely saw each
other at all.  At that time it was noticed that Ermengarde was
more stupid than ever, and that she looked listless and unhappy. 
She used to sit in the window-seat, huddled in a heap, and stare
out of the window without speaking.  Once Jessie, who was passing,
stopped to look at her curiously.

"What are you crying for, Ermengarde?" she asked.

"I'm not crying," answered Ermengarde, in a muffled, unsteady voice.

"You are," said Jessie.  "A great big tear just rolled down the bridge
of your nose and dropped off at the end of it.  And there goes another."

"Well," said Ermengarde, "I'm miserable--and no one need interfere." 
And she turned her plump back and took out her handkerchief and boldly
hid her face in it.

That night, when Sara went to her attic, she was later than usual. 
She had been kept at work until after the hour at which the pupils
went to bed, and after that she had gone to her lessons in the
lonely schoolroom.  When she reached the top of the stairs, she was
surprised to see a glimmer of light coming from under the attic door.

"Nobody goes there but myself," she thought quickly, "but someone
has lighted a candle."

Someone had, indeed, lighted a candle, and it was not burning
in the kitchen candlestick she was expected to use, but in one of
those belonging to the pupils' bedrooms.  The someone was sitting
upon the battered footstool, and was dressed in her nightgown
and wrapped up in a red shawl.  It was Ermengarde.

"Ermengarde!" cried Sara.  She was so startled that she was
almost frightened.  "You will get into trouble."

Ermengarde stumbled up from her footstool.  She shuffled across
the attic in her bedroom slippers, which were too large for her. 
Her eyes and nose were pink with crying.

"I know I shall--if I'm found out."  she said.  "But I don't care--
I don't care a bit.  Oh, Sara, please tell me.  What is the matter? 
Why don't you like me any more?"

Something in her voice made the familiar lump rise in Sara's throat. 
It was so affectionate and simple--so like the old Ermengarde who had
asked her to be "best friends."  It sounded as if she had not meant
what she had seemed to mean during these past weeks.

"I do like you," Sara answered.  "I thought--you see, everything is
different now.  I thought you--were different.

Ermengarde opened her wet eyes wide.

"Why, it was you who were different!" she cried.  "You didn't want
to talk to me.  I didn't know what to do.  It was you who were
different after I came back."

Sara thought a moment.  She saw she had made a mistake.

"I AM different," she explained, "though not in the way you think. 
Miss Minchin does not want me to talk to the girls.  Most of them
don't want to talk to me.  I thought--perhaps--you didn't.  So I tried
to keep out of your way."

"Oh, Sara," Ermengarde almost wailed in her reproachful dismay. 
And then after one more look they rushed into each other's arms. 
It must be confessed that Sara's small black head lay for some minutes
on the shoulder covered by the red shawl.  When Ermengarde had seemed
to desert her, she had felt horribly lonely.

Afterward they sat down upon the floor together, Sara clasping
her knees with her arms, and Ermengarde rolled up in her shawl. 
Ermengarde looked at the odd, big-eyed little face adoringly.

"I couldn't bear it any more," she said.  "I dare say you could
live without me, Sara; but I couldn't live without you.  I was
nearly DEAD>. So tonight, when I was crying under the bedclothes,
I thought all at once of creeping up here and just begging you
to let us be friends again."

"You are nicer than I am," said Sara.  "I was too proud to try
and make friends.  You see, now that trials have come, they
have shown that I am NOT a nice child.  I was afraid they would. 
Perhaps"--wrinkling her forehead wisely--"that is what they were
sent for."

"I don't see any good in them," said Ermengarde stoutly.

"Neither do I--to speak the truth," admitted Sara, frankly.  "But I
suppose there MIGHT be good in things, even if we don't see it. 
There MIGHT>"--DOUBTFULLY--"B good in Miss Minchin."

Ermengarde looked round the attic with a rather fearsome curiosity.

"Sara," she said, "do you think you can bear living here?"

Sara looked round also.

"If I pretend it's quite different, I can," she answered; "or if I
pretend it is a place in a story."

She spoke slowly.  Her imagination was beginning to work for her. 
It had not worked for her at all since her troubles had come upon her. 
She had felt as if it had been stunned.

"Other people have lived in worse places.  Think of the Count
of Monte Cristo in the dungeons of the Chateau d'If.  And think
of the people in the Bastille!"

"The Bastille," half whispered Ermengarde, watching her and beginning
to be fascinated.  She remembered stories of the French Revolution
which Sara had been able to fix in her mind by her dramatic relation
of them.  No one but Sara could have done it.

A well-known glow came into Sara's eyes.

"Yes," she said, hugging her knees, "that will be a good place to
pretend about.  I am a prisoner in the Bastille.  I have been here
for years and years--and years; and everybody has forgotten about me. 
Miss Minchin is the jailer--and Becky"--a sudden light adding itself
to the glow in her eyes--"Becky is the prisoner in the next cell."

She turned to Ermengarde, looking quite like the old Sara.

"I shall pretend that," she said; "and it will be a great comfort."

Ermengarde was at once enraptured and awed.

"And will you tell me all about it?" she said.  "May I creep up
here at night, whenever it is safe, and hear the things you have
made up in the day?  It will seem as if we were more `best friends'
than ever."

"Yes," answered Sara, nodding.  "Adversity tries people, and mine
has tried you and proved how nice you are."



9

Melchisedec


The third person in the trio was Lottie.  She was a small thing
and did not know what adversity meant, and was much bewildered
by the alteration she saw in her young adopted mother. 
She had heard it rumored that strange things had happened to Sara,
but she could not understand why she looked different--why she
wore an old black frock and came into the schoolroom only to teach
instead of to sit in her place of honor and learn lessons herself. 
There had been much whispering among the little ones when it had been
discovered that Sara no longer lived in the rooms in which Emily
had so long sat in state.  Lottie's chief difficulty was that Sara
said so little when one asked her questions.  At seven mysteries
must be made very clear if one is to understand them.

"Are you very poor now, Sara?" she had asked confidentially the
first morning her friend took charge of the small French class. 
"Are you as poor as a beggar?"  She thrust a fat hand into the slim
one and opened round, tearful eyes.  "I don't want you to be as poor
as a beggar."

She looked as if she was going to cry.  And Sara hurriedly consoled her.

"Beggars have nowhere to live," she said courageously.  "I have
a place to live in."

"Where do you live?" persisted Lottle.  "The new girl sleeps
in your room, and it isn't pretty any more."

"I live in another room," said Sara.

"Is it a nice one?" inquired Lottie.  "I want to go and see it."

"You must not talk," said Sara.  "Miss Minchin is looking at us. 
She will be angry with me for letting you whisper."

She had found out already that she was to be held accountable for
everything which was objected to.  If the children were not attentive,
if they talked, if they were restless, it was she who would be reproved.

But Lottie was a determined little person.  If Sara would not
tell her where she lived, she would find out in some other way. 
She talked to her small companions and hung about the elder girls
and listened when they were gossiping; and acting upon certain
information they had unconsciously let drop, she started late
one afternoon on a voyage of discovery, climbing stairs she had
never known the existence of, until she reached the attic floor. 
There she found two doors near each other, and opening one,
she saw her beloved Sara standing upon an old table and looking out
of a window.

"Sara!" she cried, aghast.  "Mamma Sara!"  She was aghast because the
attic was so bare and ugly and seemed so far away from all the world. 
Her short legs had seemed to have been mounting hundreds of stairs.

Sara turned round at the sound of her voice.  It was her turn
to be aghast.  What would happen now?  If Lottie began to cry
and any one chanced to hear, they were both lost.  She jumped
down from her table and ran to the child.

"Don't cry and make a noise," she implored.  "I shall be scolded
if you do, and I have been scolded all day.  It's--it's not such
a bad room, Lottie."

"Isn't it?" gasped Lottie, and as she looked round it she bit her lip. 
She was a spoiled child yet, but she was fond enough of her
adopted parent to make an effort to control herself for her sake. 
Then, somehow, it was quite possible that any place in which Sara lived
might turn out to be nice.  "Why isn't it, Sara?" she almost whispered.

Sara hugged her close and tried to laugh.  There was a sort of
comfort in the warmth of the plump, childish body.  She had had
a hard day and had been staring out of the windows with hot eyes.

"You can see all sorts of things you can't see downstairs,"
she said.

"What sort of things?" demanded Lottie, with that cu{ri}osity Sara
could always awaken even in bigger girls.

"Chimneys--quite close to us--with smoke curling up in wreaths
and clouds and going up into the sky--and sparrows hopping
about and talking to each other just as if they were people--
and other attic windows where heads may pop out any minute and you
can wonder who they belong to.  And it all feels as high up--
as if it was another world."

"Oh, let me see it!" cried Lottie.  "Lift me up!"

Sara lifted her up, and they stood on the old table together and
leaned on the edge of the flat window in the roof, and looked out.

Anyone who has not done this does not know what a different world
they saw.  The slates spread out on either side of them and slanted
down into the rain gutter-pipes. The sparrows, being at home there,
twittered and hopped about quite without fear.  Two of them perched
on the chimney top nearest and quarrelled with each other fiercely
until one pecked the other and drove him away.  The garret window
next to theirs was shut because the house next door was empty.

"I wish someone lived there," Sara said.  "It is so close that
if there was a little girl in the attic, we could talk to each
other through the windows and climb over to see each other,
if we were not afraid of falling."

The sky seemed so much nearer than when one saw it from the street,
that Lottie was enchanted.  From the attic window, among the
chimney pots, the things which were happening in the world below
seemed almost unreal.  One scarcely believed in the existence
of Miss Minchin and Miss Amelia and the schoolroom, and the roll
of wheels in the square seemed a sound belonging to another existence.

"Oh, Sara!" cried Lottie, cuddling in her guarding arm. 
"I like this attic--I like it!  It is nicer than downstairs!"

"Look at that sparrow," whispered Sara.  "I wish I had some crumbs
to throw to him."

"I have some!" came in a little shriek from Lottie.  "I have part
of a bun in my pocket; I bought it with my penny yesterday, and I
saved a bit."

When they threw out a few crumbs the sparrow jumped and flew away
to an adjacent chimney top.  He was evidently not accustomed
to intimates in attics, and unexpected crumbs startled him. 
But when Lottie remained quite still and Sara chirped very softly--
almost as if she were a sparrow herself--he saw that the thing
which had alarmed him represented hospitality, after all.  He put
his head on one side, and from his perch on the chimney looked
down at the crumbs with twinkling eyes.  Lottie could scarcely
keep still.

"Will he come?  Will he come?" she whispered.

"His eyes look as if he would," Sara whispered back.  "He is thinking
and thinking whether he dare.  Yes, he will!  Yes, he is coming!"

He flew down and hopped toward the crumbs, but stopped a few
inches away from them, putting his head on one side again,
as if reflecting on the chances that Sara and Lottie might turn
out to be big cats and jump on him.  At last his heart told him they
were really nicer than they looked, and he hopped nearer and nearer,
darted at the biggest crumb with a lightning peck, seized it,
and carried it away to the other side of his chimney.

"Now he KNOWS>, said Sara.  "And he will come back for the others."

He did come back, and even brought a friend, and the friend went
away and brought a relative, and among them they made a hearty
meal over which they twittered and chattered and exclaimed,
stopping every now and then to put their heads on one side and
examine Lottie and Sara.  Lottie was so delighted that she quite
forgot her first shocked impression of the attic.  In fact, when she
was lifted down from the table and returned to earthly things,
as it were, Sara was able to point out to her many beauties in the
room which she herself would not have suspected the existence of.

"It is so little and so high above everything," she said,
"that it is almost like a nest in a tree.  The slanting ceiling is
so funny.  See, you can scarcely stand up at this end of the room;
and when the morning begins to come I can lie in bed and look
right up into the sky through that flat window in the roof. 
It is like a square patch of light.  If the sun is going to shine,
little pink clouds float about, and I feel as if I could touch them. 
And if it rains, the drops patter and patter as if they were saying
something nice.  Then if there are stars, you can lie and try to count
how many go into the patch.  It takes such a lot.  And just look
at that tiny, rusty grate in the corner.  If it was polished and
there was a fire in it, just think how nice it would be.  You see,
it's really a beautiful little room."

She was walking round the small place, holding Lottie's hand and making
gestures which described all the beauties she was making herself see. 
She quite made Lottie see them, too.  Lottie could always believe
in the things Sara made pictures of.

"You see," she said, "there could be a thick, soft blue Indian rug
on the floor; and in that corner there could be a soft little sofa,
with cushions to curl up on; and just over it could be a shelf
full of books so that one could reach them easily; and there could
be a fur rug before the fire, and hangings on the wall to cover up
the whitewash, and pictures.  They would have to be little ones,
but they could be beautiful; and there could be a lamp with a deep
rose-colored shade; and a table in the middle, with things to have
tea with; and a little fat copper kettle singing on the hob;
and the bed could be quite different.  It could be made soft
and covered with a lovely silk coverlet.  It could be beautiful. 
And perhaps we could coax the sparrows until we made such friends
with them that they would come and peck at the window and ask to be
let in."

"Oh, Sara!" cried Lottie.  "I should like to live here!"

When Sara had persuaded her to go downstairs again, and, after setting
her on her way, had come back to her attic, she stood in the middle
of it and looked about her.  The enchantment of her imaginings
for Lottie had died away.  The bed was hard and covered with its
dingy quilt.  The whitewashed wall showed its broken patches,
the floor was cold and bare, the grate was broken and rusty,
and the battered footstool, tilted sideways on its injured leg,
the only seat in the room.  She sat down on it for a few minutes
and let her head drop in her hands.  The mere fact that Lottie
had come and gone away again made things seem a little worse--
just as perhaps prisoners feel a little more desolate after visitors
come and go, leaving them behind.

"It's a lonely place," she said.  "Sometimes it's the loneliest
place in the world."

She was sitting in this way when her attention was attracted by a
slight sound near her.  She lifted her head to see where it came from,
and if she had been a nervous child she would have left her seat on
the battered footstool in a great hurry.  A large rat was sitting up
on his hind quarters and sniffing the air in an interested manner. 
Some of Lottie's crumbs had dropped upon the floor and their scent
had drawn him out of his hole.

He looked so queer and so like a gray-whiskered dwarf or gnome that
Sara was rather fascinated.  He looked at her with his bright eyes,
as if he were asking a question.  He was evidently so doubtful
that one of the child's queer thoughts came into her mind.

"I dare say it is rather hard to be a rat," she mused. 
"Nobody likes you.  People jump and run away and scream out, `Oh, a
horrid rat!'  I shouldn't like people to scream and jump and say,
`Oh, a horrid Sara!' the moment they saw me.  And set traps for me,
and pretend they were dinner.  It's so different to be a sparrow. 
But nobody asked this rat if he wanted to be a rat when he was made. 
Nobody said, `Wouldn't you rather be a sparrow?'"

She had sat so quietly that the rat had begun to take courage. 
He was very much afraid of her, but perhaps he had a heart like the
sparrow and it told him that she was not a thing which pounced. 
He was very hungry.  He had a wife and a large family in the wall,
and they had had frightfully bad luck for several days.  He had left
the children crying bitterly, and felt he would risk a good deal
for a few crumbs, so he cautiously dropped upon his feet.

"Come on," said Sara; "I'm not a trap.  You can have them, poor thing! 
Prisoners in the Bastille used to make friends with rats. 
Suppose I make friends with you."

How it is that animals understand things I do not know, but it is
certain that they do understand.  Perhaps there is a language which
is not made of words and everything in the world understands it. 
Perhaps there is a soul hidden in everything and it can always speak,
without even making a sound, to another soul.  But whatsoever
was the reason, the rat knew from that moment that he was safe--
even though he was a rat.  He knew that this young human being sitting
on the red footstool would not jump up and terrify him with wild,
sharp noises or throw heavy objects at him which, if they did not fall
and crush him, would send him limping in his scurry back to his hole. 
He was really a very nice rat, and did not mean the least harm. 
When he had stood on his hind legs and sniffed the air, with his bright
eyes fixed on Sara, he had hoped that she would understand this,
and would not begin by hating him as an enemy.  When the mysterious
thing which speaks without saying any words told him that she
would not, he went softly toward the crumbs and began to eat them. 
As he did it he glanced every now and then at Sara, just as the sparrows
had done, and his expression was so very apologetic that it touched
her heart.

She sat and watched him without making any movement.  One crumb
was very much larger than the others--in fact, it could scarcely be
called a crumb.  It was evident that he wanted that piece very much,
but it lay quite near the footstool and he was still rather timid.

"I believe he wants it to carry to his family in the wall,"
Sara thought.  "If I do not stir at all, perhaps he will come
and get it."

She scarcely allowed herself to breathe, she was so deeply interested. 
The rat shuffled a little nearer and ate a few more crumbs,
then he stopped and sniffed delicately, giving a side glance at
the occupant of the footstool; then he darted at the piece of bun
with something very like the sudden boldness of the sparrow,
and the instant he had possession of it fled back to the wall,
slipped down a crack in the skirting board, and was gone.

"I knew he wanted it for his children," said Sara.  "I do believe
I could make friends with him."

A week or so afterward, on one of the rare nights when Ermengarde found
it safe to steal up to the attic, when she tapped on the door with the
tips of her fingers Sara did not come to her for two or three minutes. 
There was, indeed, such a silence in the room at first that Ermengarde
wondered if she could have fallen asleep.  Then, to her surprise,
she heard her utter a little, low laugh and speak coaxingly to someone.

"There!"  Ermengarde heard her say.  "Take it and go home, Melchisedec! 
Go home to your wife!"

Almost immediately Sara opened the door, and when she did so she
found Ermengarde standing with alarmed eyes upon the threshold.

"Who--who ARE you talking to, Sara?" she gasped out.

Sara drew her in cautiously, but she looked as if something pleased
and amused her.

"You must promise not to be frightened--not to scream the least bit,
or I can't tell you," she answered.

Ermengarde felt almost inclined to scream on the spot, but managed
to control herself.  She looked all round the attic and saw no one. 
And yet Sara had certainly been speaking TO someone.  She thought
of ghosts.

"Is it--something that will frighten me?" she asked timorously.

"Some people are afraid of them," said Sara.  "I was at first--
but I am not now."

"Was it--a ghost?" quaked Ermengarde.

"No," said Sara, laughing.  "It was my rat."

Ermengarde made one bound, and landed in the middle of the little
dingy bed.  She tucked her feet under her nightgown and the red shawl. 
She did not scream, but she gasped with fright.

"Oh!  Oh!" she cried under her breath.  "A rat!  A rat!"

"I was afraid you would be frightened," said Sara.  "But you
needn't be.  I am making him tame.  He actually knows me and comes
out when I call him.  Are you too frightened to want to see him?"

The truth was that, as the days had gone on and, with the aid of scraps
brought up from the kitchen, her curious friendship had developed,
she had gradually forgotten that the timid creature she was becoming
familiar with was a mere rat.

At first Ermengarde was too much alarmed to do anything but huddle
in a heap upon the bed and tuck up her feet, but the sight of Sara's
composed little countenance and the story of Melchisedec's first
appearance began at last to rouse her curiosity, and she leaned
forward over the edge of the bed and watched Sara go and kneel
down by the hole in the skirting board.

"He--he won't run out quickly and jump on the bed, will he?"
she said.

"No," answered Sara.  "He's as polite as we are.  He is just
like a person.  Now watch!"

She began to make a low, whistling sound--so low and coaxing
that it could only have been heard in entire stillness. 
She did it several times, looking entirely absorbed in it. 
Ermengarde thought she looked as if she were working a spell. 
And at last, evidently in response to it, a gray-whiskered, bright-eyed
head peeped out of the hole.  Sara had some crumbs in her hand. 
She dropped them, and Melchisedec came quietly forth and ate them. 
A piece of larger size than the rest he took and carried in the most
businesslike manner back to his home.

"You see," said Sara, "that is for his wife and children. 
He is very nice.  He only eats the little bits.  After he
goes back I can always hear his family squeaking for joy. 
There are three kinds of squeaks.  One kind is the children's,
and one is Mrs. Melchisedec's, and one is Melchisedec's own."

Ermengarde began to laugh.

"Oh, Sara!" she said.  "You ARE queer--but you are nice."

"I know I am queer," admitted Sara, cheerfully; "and I TRY to be nice." 
She rubbed her forehead with her little brown paw, and a puzzled,
tender look came into her face.  "Papa always laughed at me," she said;
"but I liked it.  He thought I was queer, but he liked me to make
up things.  I--I can't help making up things.  If I didn't, I don't
believe I could live."  She paused and glanced around the attic. 
"I'm sure I couldn't live here," she added in a low voice.

Ermengarde was interested, as she always was.  "When you talk
about things," she said, "they seem as if they grew real. 
You talk about Melchisedec as if he was a person."

"He IS a person," said Sara.  "He gets hungry and frightened,
just as we do; and he is married and has children.  How do we know
he doesn't think things, just as we do?  His eyes look as if he
was a person.  That was why I gave him a name."

She sat down on the floor in her favorite attitude, holding her knees.

"Besides," she said, "he is a Bastille rat sent to be my friend. 
I can always get a bit of bread the cook has thrown away, and it is
quite enough to support him."

"Is it the Bastille yet?" asked Ermengarde, eagerly.  "Do you
always pretend it is the Bastille?"

"Nearly always," answered Sara.  "Sometimes I try to pretend it
is another kind of place; but the Bastille is generally easiest--
particularly when it is cold."

Just at that moment Ermengarde almost jumped off the bed, she was
so startled by a sound she heard.  It was like two distinct knocks
on the wall.

"What is that?" she exclaimed.

Sara got up from the floor and answered quite dramatically:

"It is the prisoner in the next cell."

"Becky!" cried Ermengarde, enraptured.

"Yes," said Sara.  "Listen; the two knocks meant, `Prisoner, are
you there?'"

She knocked three times on the wall herself, as if in answer.

"That means, `Yes, I am here, and all is well.'"

Four knocks came from Becky's side of the wall.

"That means," explained Sara, "`Then, fellow-sufferer, we will sleep
in peace.  Good night.'"

Ermengarde quite beamed with delight.

"Oh, Sara!" she whispered joyfully.  "It is like a story!"

"It IS a story," said Sara.  "EVERYTHING'S a story.  You are a story--
I am a story.  Miss Minchin is a story."

And she sat down again and talked until Ermengarde forgot that she
was a sort of escaped prisoner herself, and had to be reminded by Sara
that she could not remain in the Bastille all night, but must steal
noiselessly downstairs again and creep back into her deserted bed.



10

The Indian Gentleman


But it was a perilous thing for Ermengarde and Lottie to make
pilgrimages to the attic.  They could never be quite sure when Sara
would be there, and they could scarcely ever be certain that Miss
Amelia would not make a tour of inspection through the bedrooms after
the pupils were supposed to be asleep.  So their visits were rare ones,
and Sara lived a strange and lonely life.  It was a lonelier life
when she was downstairs than when she was in her attic.  She had
no one to talk to; and when she was sent out on errands and walked
through the streets, a forlorn little figure carrying a basket
or a parcel, trying to hold her hat on when the wind was blowing,
and feeling the water soak through her shoes when it was raining,
she felt as if the crowds hurrying past her made her loneliness greater. 
When she had been the Princess Sara, driving through the streets in
her brougham, or walking, attended by Mariette, the sight of her bright,
eager little face and picturesque coats and hats had often caused
people to look after her.  A happy, beautifully cared for little
girl naturally attracts attention.  Shabby, poorly dressed children
are not rare enough and pretty enough to make people turn around
to look at them and smile.  No one looked at Sara in these days,
and no one seemed to see her as she hurried along the crowded pavements. 
She had begun to grow very fast, and, as she was dressed only in
such clothes as the plainer remnants of her wardrobe would supply,
she knew she looked very queer, indeed.  All her valuable garments
had been disposed of, and such as had been left for her use she
was expected to wear so long as she could put them on at all. 
Sometimes, when she passed a shop window with a mirror in it,
she almost laughed outright on catching a glimpse of herself,
and sometimes her face went red and she bit her lip and turned away.

In the evening, when she passed houses whose windows were lighted up,
she used to look into the warm rooms and amuse herself by imagining
things about the people she saw sitting before the fires or about
the tables.  It always interested her to catch glimpses of rooms
before the shutters were closed.  There were several families in
the square in which Miss Minchin lived, with which she had become
quite familiar in a way of her own.  The one she liked best she
called the Large Family.  She called it the Large Family not because
the members of it were big--for, indeed, most of them were little--
but because there were so many of them.  There were eight children
in the Large Family, and a stout, rosy mother, and a stout, rosy father,
and a stout, rosy grandmother, and any number of servants. 
The eight children were always either being taken out to walk
or to ride in perambulators by comfortable nurses, or they were
going to drive with their mamma, or they were flying to the door
in the evening to meet their papa and kiss him and dance around him
and drag off his overcoat and look in the pockets for packages,
or they were crowding about the nursery windows and looking out
and pushing each other and laughing--in fact, they were always doing
something enjoyable and suited to the tastes of a large family. 
Sara was quite fond of them, and had given them names out of books--
quite romantic names.  She called them the Montmorencys when she did
not call them the Large Family.  The fat, fair baby with the lace
cap was Ethelberta Beauchamp Montmorency; the next baby was Violet
Cholmondeley Montmorency; the little boy who could just stagger
and who had such round legs was Sydney Cecil Vivian Montmorency;
and then came Lilian Evangeline Maud Marion, Rosalind Gladys,
Guy Clarence, Veronica Eustacia, and Claude Harold Hector.

One evening a very funny thing happened--though, perhaps, in one
sense it was not a funny thing at all.

Several of the Montmorencys were evidently going to a children's party,
and just as Sara was about to pass the door they were crossing
the pavement to get into the carriage which was waiting for them. 
Veronica Eustacia and Rosalind Gladys, in white-lace frocks
and lovely sashes, had just got in, and Guy Clarence, aged five,
was following them.  He was such a pretty fellow and had such rosy cheeks
and blue eyes, and such a darling little round head covered with curls,
that Sara forgot her basket and shabby cloak altogether--in fact,
forgot everything but that she wanted to look at him for a moment. 
So she paused and looked.

It was Christmas time, and the Large Family had been hearing many
stories about children who were poor and had no mammas and papas to fill
their stockings and take them to the pantomime--children who were,
in fact, cold and thinly clad and hungry.  In the stories,
kind people--sometimes little boys and girls with tender hearts--
invariably saw the poor children and gave them money or rich gifts,
or took them home to beautiful dinners.  Guy Clarence had been
affected to tears that very afternoon by the reading of such a story,
and he had burned with a desire to find such a poor child and give her
a certain sixpence he possessed, and thus provide for her for life. 
An entire sixpence, he was sure, would mean affluence for evermore. 
As he crossed the strip of red carpet laid across the pavement
from the door to the carriage, he had this very sixpence in the
pocket of his very short man-o-war trousers; And just as Rosalind
Gladys got into the vehicle and jumped on the seat in order to feel
the cushions spring under her, he saw Sara standing on the wet
pavement in her shabby frock and hat, with her old basket on her arm,
looking at him hungrily.

He thought that her eyes looked hungry because she had perhaps had
nothing to eat for a long time.  He did not know that they looked
so because she was hungry for the warm, merry life his home held
and his rosy face spoke of, and that she had a hungry wish to snatch
him in her arms and kiss him.  He only knew that she had big eyes
and a thin face and thin legs and a common basket and poor clothes. 
So he put his hand in his pocket and found his sixpence and walked
up to her benignly.

"Here, poor little girl," he said.  "Here is a sixpence. 
I will give it to you."

Sara started, and all at once realized that she looked exactly
like poor children she had seen, in her better days, waiting on
the pavement to watch her as she got out of her brougham. 
And she had given them pennies many a time.  Her face went red
and then it went pale, and for a second she felt as if she could
not take the dear little sixpence.

"Oh, no!" she said.  "Oh, no, thank you; I mustn't take it, indeed!"

Her voice was so unlike an ordinary street child's voice and
her manner was so like the manner of a well-bred little person
that Veronica Eustacia (whose real name was Janet) and Rosalind
Gladys (who was really called Nora) leaned forward to listen.

But Guy Clarence was not to be thwarted in his benevolence. 
He thrust the sixpence into her hand.

"Yes, you must take it, poor little girl!" he insisted stoutly. 
"You can buy things to eat with it.  It is a whole sixpence!"

There was something so honest and kind in his face, and he looked
so likely to be heartbrokenly disappointed if she did not take it,
that Sara knew she must not refuse him.  To be as proud as that would
be a cruel thing.  So she actually put her pride in her pocket,
though it must be admitted her cheeks burned.

"Thank you," she said.  "You are a kind, kind little darling thing." 
And as he scrambled joyfully into the carriage she went away,
trying to smile, though she caught her breath quickly and her eyes
were shining through a mist.  She had known that she looked odd
and shabby, but until now she had not known that she might be taken
for a beggar.

As the Large Family's carriage drove away, the children inside it
were talking with interested excitement.

"Oh, Donald," (this was Guy Clarence's name), Janet exclaimed
alarmedly, "why did you offer that little girl your sixpence? 
I'm sure she is not a beggar!"

"She didn't speak like a beggar!" cried Nora.  "And her face didn't
really look like a beggar's face!"

"Besides, she didn't beg," said Janet.  "I was so afraid she might
be angry with you.  You know, it makes people angry to be taken
for beggars when they are not beggars."

"She wasn't angry," said Donald, a trifle dismayed, but still firm. 
"She laughed a little, and she said I was a kind, kind little
darling thing.  And I was!"--stoutly.  "It was my whole sixpence."

Janet and Nora exchanged glances.

"A beggar girl would never have said that," decided Janet. 
"She would have said, `Thank yer kindly, little gentleman--
thank yer, sir;' and perhaps she would have bobbed a curtsy."

Sara knew nothing about the fact, but from that time the Large
Family was as profoundly interested in her as she was in it. 
Faces used to appear at the nursery windows when she passed,
and many discussions concerning her were held round the fire.

"She is a kind of servant at the seminary," Janet said.  "I don't
believe she belongs to anybody.  I believe she is an orphan. 
But she is not a beggar, however shabby she looks."

And afterward she was called by all of them, "The-little-girl-who-
is-not-a-beggar," which was, of course, rather a long name, and
sounded very funny sometimes when the youngest ones said it in a hurry.

Sara managed to bore a hole in the sixpence and hung it on an old
bit of narrow ribbon round her neck.  Her affection for the Large
Family increased--as, indeed, her affection for everything she
could love increased.  She grew fonder and fonder of Becky, and she
used to look forward to the two mornings a week when she went
into the schoolroom to give the little ones their French lesson. 
Her small pupils loved her, and strove with each other for the privilege
of standing close to her and insinuating their small hands into hers. 
It fed her hungry heart to feel them nestling up to her.  She made
such friends with the sparrows that when she stood upon the table,
put her head and shoulders out of the attic window, and chirped,
she heard almost immediately a flutter of wings and answering twitters,
and a little flock of dingy town birds appeared and alighted on the
slates to talk to her and make much of the crumbs she scattered. 
With Melchisedec she had become so intimate that he actually brought
Mrs. Melchisedec with him sometimes, and now and then one or two
of his children.  She used to talk to him, and, somehow, he looked
quite as if he understood.

There had grown in her mind rather a strange feeling about Emily,
who always sat and looked on at everything.  It arose in one of her
moments of great desolateness.  She would have liked to believe or
pretend to believe that Emily understood and sympathized with her. 
She did not like to own to herself that her only companion could
feel and hear nothing.  She used to put her in a chair sometimes
and sit opposite to her on the old red footstool, and stare and
pretend about her until her own eyes would grow large with something
which was almost like fear--particularly at night when everything
was so still, when the only sound in the attic was the occasional
sudden scurry and squeak of Melchisedec's family in the wall. 
One of her "pretends" was that Emily was a kind of good witch who
could protect her.  Sometimes, after she had stared at her until
she was wrought up to the highest pitch of fancifulness, she would
ask her questions and find herself ALMOST feeling as if she would
presently answer.  But she never did.

"As to answering, though," said Sara, trying to console herself,
"I don't answer very often.  I never answer when I can help it. 
When people are insulting you, there is nothing so good for them
as not to say a word--just to look at them and THINK>. Miss Minchin
turns pale with rage when I do it, Miss Amelia looks frightened,
and so do the girls.  When you will not fly into a passion people
know you are stronger than they are, because you are strong enough
to hold in your rage, and they are not, and they say stupid things
they wish they hadn't said afterward.  There's nothing so strong
as rage, except what makes you hold it in--that's stronger. 
It's a good thing not to answer your enemies.  I scarcely ever do. 
Perhaps Emily is more like me than I am like myself.  Perhaps she
would rather not answer her friends, even.  She keeps it all in
her heart."

But though she tried to satisfy herself with these arguments,
she did not find it easy.  When, after a long, hard day, in which she
had been sent here and there, sometimes on long errands through wind
and cold and rain, she came in wet and hungry, and was sent out
again because nobody chose to remember that she was only a child,
and that her slim legs might be tired and her small body might
be chilled; when she had been given only harsh words and cold,
slighting looks for thanks; when the cook had been vulgar and insolent;
when Miss Minchin had been in her worst mood, and when she had seen
the girls sneering among themselves at her shabbiness--then she
was not always able to comfort her sore, proud, desolate heart with
fancies when Emily merely sat upright in her old chair and stared.

One of these nights, when she came up to the attic cold and hungry,
with a tempest raging in her young breast, Emily's stare seemed
so vacant, her sawdust legs and arms so inexpressive, that Sara
lost all control over herself.  There was nobody but Emily--
no one in the world.  And there she sat.

"I shall die presently," she said at first.

Emily simply stared.

"I can't bear this," said the poor child, trembling.  "I know I
shall die.  I'm cold; I'm wet; I'm starving to death.  I've walked
a thousand miles today, and they have done nothing but scold me from
morning until night.  And because I could not find that last thing
the cook sent me for, they would not give me any supper.  Some men
laughed at me because my old shoes made me slip down in the mud. 
I'm covered with mud now.  And they laughed.  Do you hear?"

She looked at the staring glass eyes and complacent face,
and suddenly a sort of heartbroken rage seized her.  She lifted
her little savage hand and knocked Emily off the chair,
bursting into a passion of sobbing--Sara who never cried.

"You are nothing but a DOLL>! she cried.  "Nothing but a doll--
doll--doll!  You care for nothing.  You are stuffed with sawdust. 
You never had a heart.  Nothing could ever make you feel. 
You are a DOLL>!"
Emily lay on the floor, with her legs ignominiously doubled up
over her head, and a new flat place on the end of her nose;
but she was calm, even dignified.  Sara hid her face in her arms. 
The rats in the wall began to fight and bite each other and squeak
and scramble.  Melchisedec was chastising some of his family.

Sara's sobs gradually quieted themselves.  It was so unlike her
to break down that she was surprised at herself.  After a while she
raised her face and looked at Emily, who seemed to be gazing at her
round the side of one angle, and, somehow, by this time actually
with a kind of glassy-eyed sympathy.  Sara bent and picked her up. 
Remorse overtook her.  She even smiled at herself a very little smile.

"You can't help being a doll," she said with a resigned sigh,
"any more than Lavinia and Jessie can help not having any sense. 
We are not all made alike.  Perhaps you do your sawdust best." 
And she kissed her and shook her clothes straight, and put her back
upon her chair.

She had wished very much that some one would take the empty house
next door.  She wished it because of the attic window which was so
near hers.  It seemed as if it would be so nice to see it propped
open someday and a head and shoulders rising out of the square aperture.

"If it looked a nice head," she thought, "I might begin by saying,
`Good morning,' and all sorts of things might happen.  But, of course,
it's not really likely that anyone but under servants would
sleep there."

One morning, on turning the corner of the square after a visit
to the grocer's, the butcher's, and the baker's, she saw,
to her great delight, that during her rather prolonged absence,
a van full of furniture had stopped before the next house,
the front doors were thrown open, and men in shirt sleeves were
going in and out carrying heavy packages and pieces of furniture.

"It's taken!" she said.  "It really IS taken!  Oh, I do hope a nice
head will look out of the attic window!"

She would almost have liked to join the group of loiterers
who had stopped on the pavement to watch the things carried in. 
She had an idea that if she could see some of the furniture she
could guess something about the people it belonged to.

"Miss Minchin's tables and chairs are just like her," she thought;
"I remember thinking that the first minute I saw her, even though I was
so little.  I told papa afterward, and he laughed and said it was true. 
I am sure the Large Family have fat, comfortable armchairs and sofas,
and I can see that their red-flowery wallpaper is exactly like them. 
It's warm and cheerful and kind-looking and happy."

She was sent out for parsley to the greengrocer's later in the day,
and when she came up the area steps her heart gave quite a quick
beat of recognition.  Several pieces of furniture had been set
out of the van upon the pavement.  There was a beautiful table of
elaborately wrought teakwood, and some chairs, and a screen covered
with rich Oriental embroidery.  The sight of them gave her a weird,
homesick feeling.  She had seen things so like them in India. 
One of the things Miss Minchin had taken from her was a carved
teakwood desk her father had sent her.

"They are beautiful things," she said; "they look as if they ought
to belong to a nice person.  All the things look rather grand. 
I suppose it is a rich family."

The vans of furniture came and were unloaded and gave place to others
all the day.  Several times it so happened that Sara had an opportunity
of seeing things carried in.  It became plain that she had been
right in guessing that the newcomers were people of large means. 
All the furniture was rich and beautiful, and a great deal of it
was Oriental.  Wonderful rugs and draperies and ornaments were taken
from the vans, many pictures, and books enough for a library. 
Among other things there was a superb god Buddha in a splendid shrine.

"Someone in the family MUST have been in India," Sara thought. 
"They have got used to Indian things and like them.  I AM glad. 
I shall feel as if they were friends, even if a head never looks
out of the attic window."

When she was taking in the evening's milk for the cook (there was really
no odd job she was not called upon to do), she saw something occur
which made the situation more interesting than ever.  The handsome,
rosy man who was the father of the Large Family walked across
the square in the most matter-of-fact manner, and ran up the steps
of the next-door house.  He ran up them as if he felt quite at home
and expected to run up and down them many a time in the future. 
He stayed inside quite a long time, and several times came out
and gave directions to the workmen, as if he had a right to do so. 
It was quite certain that he was in some intimate way connected
with the newcomers and was acting for them.

"If the new people have children," Sara speculated, "the Large
Family children will be sure to come and play with them, and they
MIGHT come up into the attic just for fun."

At night, after her work was done, Becky came in to see her fellow
prisoner and bring her news.

"It's a' Nindian gentleman that's comin' to live next door, miss,"
she said.  "I don't know whether he's a black gentleman or not,
but he's a Nindian one.  He's very rich, an' he's ill, an' the gentleman
of the Large Family is his lawyer.  He's had a lot of trouble, an'
it's made him ill an' low in his mind.  He worships idols, miss. 
He's an 'eathen an' bows down to wood an' stone.  I seen a'
idol bein' carried in for him to worship.  Somebody had oughter
send him a trac'. You can get a trac' for a penny."

Sara laughed a little.

"I don't believe he worships that idol," she said; "some people
like to keep them to look at because they are interesting. 
My papa had a beautiful one, and he did not worship it."

But Becky was rather inclined to prefer to believe that the new
neighbor was "an 'eathen."  It sounded so much more romantic than
that he should merely be the ordinary kind of gentleman who went
to church with a prayer book.  She sat and talked long that night
of what he would be like, of what his wife would be like if he had one,
and of what his children would be like if they had children. 
Sara saw that privately she could not help hoping very much that they
would all be black, and would wear turbans, and, above all, that--
like their parent--they would all be "'eathens."

"I never lived next door to no 'eathens, miss," she said;
"I should like to see what sort o' ways they'd have."

It was several weeks before her curiosity was satisfied, and then it
was revealed that the new occupant had neither wife nor children. 
He was a solitary man with no family at all, and it was evident
that he was shattered in health and unhappy in mind.

A carriage drove up one day and stopped before the house. 
When the footman dismounted from the box and opened the door the
gentleman who was the father of the Large Family got out first. 
After him there descended a nurse in uniform, then came down the steps
two men-servants. They came to assist their master, who, when he
was helped out of the carriage, proved to be a man with a haggard,
distressed face, and a skeleton body wrapped in furs.  He was carried
up the steps, and the head of the Large Family went with him,
looking very anxious.  Shortly afterward a doctor's carriage arrived,
and the doctor went in--plainly to take care of him.

"There is such a yellow gentleman next door, Sara," Lottie whispered
at the French class afterward.  "Do you think he is a Chinee? 
The geography says the Chinee men are yellow."

"No, he is not Chinese," Sara whispered back; "he is very ill. 
Go on with your exercise, Lottie.  `Non, monsieur.  Je n'ai pas le
canif de mon oncle.'"

That was the beginning of the story of the Indian gentleman.



11

Ram Dass


There were fine sunsets even in the square, sometimes.  One could
only see parts of them, however, between the chimneys and over
the roofs.  From the kitchen windows one could not see them at all,
and could only guess that they were going on because the bricks
looked warm and the air rosy or yellow for a while, or perhaps one
saw a blazing glow strike a particular pane of glass somewhere. 
There was, however, one place from which one could see all the
splendor of them: the piles of red or gold clouds in the west;
or the purple ones edged with dazzling brightness; or the little fleecy,
floating ones, tinged with rose-color and looking like flights of pink
doves scurrying across the blue in a great hurry if there was a wind. 
The place where one could see all this, and seem at the same
time to breathe a purer air, was, of course, the attic window. 
When the square suddenly seemed to begin to glow in an enchanted
way and look wonderful in spite of its sooty trees and railings,
Sara knew something was going on in the sky; and when it was at all
possible to leave the kitchen without being missed or called back,
she invariably stole away and crept up the flights of stairs,
and, climbing on the old table, got her head and body as far
out of the window as possible.  When she had accomplished this,
she always drew a long breath and looked all round her.  It used
to seem as if she had all the sky and the world to herself.  No one
else ever looked out of the other attics.  Generally the skylights
were closed; but even if they were propped open to admit air,
no one seemed to come near them.  And there Sara would stand,
sometimes turning her face upward to the blue which seemed so friendly
and near--just like a lovely vaulted ceiling--sometimes watching
the west and all the wonderful things that happened there: the clouds
melting or drifting or waiting softly to be changed pink or crimson
or snow-white or purple or pale dove-gray. Sometimes they made
islands or great mountains enclosing lakes of deep turquoise-blue,
or liquid amber, or chrysoprase-green; sometimes dark headlands
jutted into strange, lost seas; sometimes slender strips of
wonderful lands joined other wonderful lands together.  There were
places where it seemed that one could run or climb or stand and
wait to see what next was coming--until, perhaps, as it all melted,
one could float away.  At least it seemed so to Sara, and nothing
had ever been quite so beautiful to her as the things she saw as
she stood on the table--her body half out of the skylight--the
sparrows twittering with sunset softness on the slates.  The sparrows
always seemed to her to twitter with a sort of subdued softness
just when these marvels were going on.

There was such a sunset as this a few days after the Indian
gentleman was brought to his new home; and, as it fortunately
happened that the afternoon's work was done in the kitchen
and nobody had ordered her to go anywhere or perform any task,
Sara found it easier than usual to slip away and go upstairs.

She mounted her table and stood looking out.  {I}t was a
wonderful moment.  There were floods of molten gold covering
the west, as if a glorious tide was sweeping over the world. 
A deep, rich yellow light filled the air; the birds flying
across the tops of the houses showed quite black against it.

"It's a Splendid one," said Sara, softly, to herself.  "It makes me
feel almost afraid--as if something strange was just going to happen. 
The Splendid ones always make me feel like that."

She suddenly turned her head because she heard a sound a few
yards away from her.  It was an odd sound like a queer little
squeaky chattering.  It came from the window of the next attic. 
Someone had come to look at the sunset as she had.  There was
a head and a part of a body emerging from the skylight, but it
was not the head or body of a little girl or a housemaid; it was
the picturesque white-swathed form and dark-faced, gleaming-eyed,
white-turbaned head of a native Indian man-servant--"a Lascar,"
Sara said to herself quickly--and the sound she had heard came
from a small monkey he held in his arms as if he were fond of it,
and which was snuggling and chattering against his breast.

As Sara looked toward him he looked toward her.  The first thing
she thought was that his dark face looked sorrowful and homesick. 
She felt absolutely sure he had come up to look at the sun, because he
had seen it so seldom in England that he longed for a sight of it. 
She looked at him interestedly for a second, and then smiled across
the slates.  She had learned to know how comforting a smile,
even from a stranger, may be.

Hers was evidently a pleasure to him.  His whole expression altered,
and he showed such gleaming white teeth as he smiled back that
it was as if a light had been illuminated in his dusky face. 
The friendly look in Sara's eyes was always very effective when people
felt tired or dull.

It was perhaps in making his salute to her that he loosened his hold
on the monkey.  He was an impish monkey and always ready for adventure,
and it is probable that the sight of a little girl excited him. 
He suddenly broke loose, jumped on to the slates, ran across
them chattering, and actually leaped on to Sara's shoulder, and from
there down into her attic room.  It made her laugh and delighted her;
but she knew he must be restored to his master--if the Lascar was
his master--and she wondered how this was to be done.  Would he
let her catch him, or would he be naughty and refuse to be caught,
and perhaps get away and run off over the roofs and be lost? 
That would not do at all.  Perhaps he belonged to the Indian gentleman,
and the poor man was fond of him.

She turned to the Lascar, feeling glad that she remembered still some
of the Hindustani she had learned when she lived with her father. 
She could make the man understand.  She spoke to him in the language
he knew.

"Will he let me catch him?" she asked.

She thought she had never seen more surprise and delight than
the dark face expressed when she spoke in the familiar tongue. 
The truth was that the poor fellow felt as if his gods had intervened,
and the kind little voice came from heaven itself.  At once Sara saw
that he had been accustomed to European children.  He poured forth
a flood of respectful thanks.  He was the servant of Missee Sahib. 
The monkey was a good monkey and would not bite; but, unfortunately,
he was difficult to catch.  He would flee from one spot to another,
like the lightning.  He was disobedient, though not evil. 
Ram Dass knew him as if he were his child, and Ram Dass he would
sometimes obey, but not always.  If Missee Sahib would permit Ram Dass,
he himself could cross the roof to her room, enter the windows,
and regain the unworthy little animal.  But he was evidently afraid
Sara might think he was taking a great liberty and perhaps would not
let him come.

But Sara gave him leave at once.

"Can you get across?" she inquired.

"In a moment," he answered her.

"Then come," she said; "he is flying from side to side of the room
as if he was frightened."

Ram Dass slipped through his attic window and crossed to hers
as steadily and lightly as if he had walked on roofs all his life. 
He slipped through the skylight and dropped upon his feet without
a sound.  Then he turned to Sara and salaamed again.  The monkey
saw him and uttered a little scream.  Ram Dass hastily took the
precaution of shutting the skylight, and then went in chase of him. 
It was not a very long chase.  The monkey prolonged it a few minutes
evidently for the mere fun of it, but presently he sprang chattering
on to Ram Dass's shoulder and sat there chattering and clinging
to his neck with a weird little skinny arm.

Ram Dass thanked Sara profoundly.  She had seen that his quick native
eyes had taken in at a glance all the bare shabbiness of the room,
but he spoke to her as if he were speaking to the little daughter
of a rajah, and pretended that he observed nothing.  He did not presume
to remain more than a few moments after he had caught the monkey,
and those moments were given to further deep and grateful obeisance
to her in return for her indulgence.  This little evil one, he said,
stroking the monkey, was, in truth, not so evil as he seemed,
and his master, who was ill, was sometimes amused by him.  He would
have been made sad if his favorite had run away and been lost. 
Then he salaamed once more and got through the skylight and across
the slates again with as much agility as the monkey himself
had displayed.

When he had gone Sara stood in the middle of her attic and thought of
many things his face and his manner had brought back to her.  The sight
of his native costume and the profound reverence of his manner stirred
all her past memories.  It seemed a strange thing to remember that she--
the drudge whom the cook had said insulting things to an hour ago--
had only a few years ago been surrounded by people who all treated
her as Ram Dass had treated her; who salaamed when she went by,
whose foreheads almost touched the ground when she spoke to them,
who were her servants and her slaves.  It was like a sort of dream. 
It was all over, and it could never come back.  It certainly seemed
that there was no way in which any change could take place. 
She knew what Miss Minchin intended that her future should be. 
So long as she was too young to be used as a regular teacher, she would
be used as an errand girl and servant and yet expected to remember
what she had learned and in some mysterious way to learn more. 
The greater number of her evenings she was supposed to spend at study,
and at various indefinite intervals she was examined and knew
she would have been severely admonished if she had not advanced
as was expected of her.  The truth, indeed, was that Miss Minchin
knew that she was too anxious to learn to require teachers. 
Give her books, and she would devour them and end by knowing them
by heart.  She might be trusted to be equal to teaching a good
deal in the course of a few years.  This was what would happen: 
when she was older she would be expected to drudge in the schoolroom
as she drudged now in various parts of the house; they would be
obliged to give her more respectable clothes, but they would be sure
to be plain and ugly and to make her look somehow like a servant. 
That was all there seemed to be to look forward to, and Sara stood
quite still for several minutes and thought it over.

Then a thought came back to her which made the color rise in her
cheek and a spark light itself in her eyes.  She straightened
her thin little body and lifted her head.

"Whatever comes," she said, "cannot alter one thing.  If I am
a princess in rags and tatters, I can be a princess inside. 
It would be easy to be a princess if I were dressed in cloth of gold,
but it is a great deal more of a triumph to be one all the time when
no one knows it.  There was Marie An{}toinette when she was in prison
and her throne was gone and she had only a black gown on, and her
hair was white, and they insulted her and called her Widow Capet. 
She was a great deal more like a queen then than when she was so gay
and everything was so grand.  I like her best then.  Those howling
mobs of people did not frighten her.  She was stronger than they were,
even when they cut her head off."

This was not a new thought, but quite an old one, by this time. 
It had consoled her through many a bitter day, and she had gone about
the house with an expression in her face which Miss Minchin could
not understand and which was a source of great annoyance to her,
as it seemed as if the child were mentally living a life which held
her above he rest of the world.  It was as if she scarcely heard
the rude and acid things said to her; or, if she heard them,
did not care for them at all.  Sometimes, when she was in the midst
of some harsh, domineering speech, Miss Minchin would find the still,
unchildish eyes fixed upon her with something like a proud smile
in them.  At such times she did not know that Sara was saying
to herself:

"You don't know that you are saying these things to a princess,
and that if I chose I could wave my hand and order you to execution. 
I only spare you because I am a princess, and you are a poor,
stupid, unkind, vulgar old thing, and don't know any better."

This used to interest and amuse her more than anything else;
and queer and fanciful as it was, she found comfort in it and it
was a good thing for her.  While the thought held possession of her,
she could not be made rude and malicious by the rudeness and malice
of those about her.

"A princess must be polite," she said to herself.

And so when the servants, taking their tone from their mistress,
were insolent and ordered her about, she would hold her head erect
and reply to them with a quaint civility which often made them stare
at her.

"She's got more airs and graces than if she come from Buckingham Palace,
that young one," said the cook, chuckling a little sometimes. 
"I lose my temper with her often enough, but I will say she
never forgets her manners.  `If you please, cook'; `Will you
be so kind, cook?'  `I beg your pardon, cook'; `May I trouble
you, cook?'  She drops 'em about the kitchen as if they was nothing."

The morning after the interview with Ram Dass and his monkey, Sara was
in the schoolroom with her small pupils.  Having finished giving them
their lessons, she was putting the French exercise-books together
and thinking, as she did it, of the various things royal personages
in disguise were called upon to do:  Alfred the Great, for instance,
burning the cakes and getting his ears boxed by the wife of the neat-herd. 
How frightened she must have been when she found out what she had done. 
If Miss Minchin should find out that she--Sara, whose toes were almost
sticking out of her boots--was a princess--a real one!  The look
in her eyes was exactly the look which Miss Minchin most disliked. 
She would not have it; she was quite near her and was so enraged
that she actually flew at her and boxed her ears--exactly as the
neat-herd's wife had boxed King Alfred's. It made Sara start. 
She wakened from her dream at the shock, and, catching her breath,
stood still a second.  Then, not knowing she was going to do it,
she broke into a little laugh.

"What are you laughing at, you bold, impudent child?" 
Miss Minchin exclaimed.

It took Sara a few seconds to control herself sufficiently to
remember that she was a princess.  Her cheeks were red and smarting
from the blows she had received.

"I was thinking," she answered.

"Beg my pardon immediately," said Miss Minchin.

Sara hesitated a second before she replied.

"I will beg your pardon for laughing, if it was rude," she said then;
"but I won't beg your pardon for thinking."

"What were you thinking?" demanded Miss Minchin.

"How dare you think?  What were you thinking?"

Jessie tittered, and she and Lavinia nudged each other in unison. 
All the girls looked up from their books to listen.  Really, it always
interested them a little when Miss Minchin attacked Sara.  Sara always
said something queer, and never seemed the least bit frightened. 
She was not in the least frightened now, though her boxed ears were
scarlet and her eyes were as bright as stars.

"I was thinking," she answered grandly and politely, "that you did
not know what you were doing."

"That I did not know what I was doing?"  Miss Minchin fairly gasped.

"Yes," said Sara, "and I was thinking what would happen if I
were a princess and you boxed my ears--what I should do to you. 
And I was thinking that if I were one, you would never dare to do it,
whatever I said or did.  And I was thinking how surprised and
frightened you would be if you suddenly found out--"

She had the imagined future so clearly before her eyes that she
spoke in a manner which had an effect even upon Miss Minchin. 
It almost seemed for the moment to her narrow, unimaginative mind
that there must be some real power hidden behind this candid daring.

"What?" she exclaimed.  "Found out what?"

"That I really was a princess," said Sara, "and could do anything--
anything I liked."

Every pair of eyes in the room widened to its full limit. 
Lavinia leaned forward on her seat to look.

"Go to your room," cried Miss Minchin, breathlessly, "this instant! 
Leave the schoolroom!  Attend to your lessons, young ladies!"

Sara made a little bow.

"Excuse me for laughing if it was impolite," she said, and walked
out of the room, leaving Miss Minchin struggling with her rage,
and the girls whispering over their books.

"Did you see her?  Did you see how queer she looked?"  Jessie broke out. 
"I shouldn't be at all surprised if she did turn out to be something. 
Suppose she should!"



12

The Other Side of the Wall


When one lives in a row of houses, it is interesting to think of
the things which are being done and said on the other side of the
wall of the very rooms one is living in.  Sara was fond of amusing
herself by trying to imagine the things hidden by the wall which
divided the Select Seminary from the Indian gentleman's house. 
She knew that the schoolroom was next to the Indian gentleman's study,
and she hoped that the wall was thick so that the noise made
sometimes after lesson hours would not disturb him.

"I am growing quite fond of him," she said to Ermengarde; "I should
not like him to be disturbed.  I have adopted him for a friend. 
You can do that with people you never speak to at all.  You can
just watch them, and think about them and be sorry for them,
until they seem almost like relations.  I'm quite anxious sometimes
when I see the doctor call twice a day."

"I have very few relations," said Ermengarde, reflectively, "and I'm very
glad of it.  I don't like those I have.  My two aunts are always saying,
`Dear me, Ermengarde!  You are very fat.  You shouldn't eat sweets,'
and my uncle is always asking me things like, `When did Edward the
Third ascend the throne?' and, `Who died of a surfeit of lampreys?'"

Sara laughed.

"People you never speak to can't ask you questions like that,"
she said; "and I'm sure the Indian gentleman wouldn't even if he
was quite intimate with you.  I am fond of him."

She had become fond of the Large Family because they looked happy;
but she had become fond of the Indian gentleman because he
looked unhappy.  He had evidently not fully recovered from some very
severe illness.  In the kitchen--where, of course, the servants,
through some mysterious means, knew everything--there was much
discussion of his case.  He was not an Indian gentleman really,
but an Englishman who had lived in India.  He had met with great
misfortunes which had for a time so imperilled his whole fortune
that he had thought himself ruined and disgraced forever. 
The shock had been so great that he had almost died of brain fever;
and ever since he had been shattered in health, though his fortunes
had changed and all his possessions had been restored to him. 
His trouble and peril had been connected with mines.

"And mines with diamonds in 'em!" said the cook.  "No savin's
of mine never goes into no mines--particular diamond ones"--
with a side glance at Sara.  "We all know somethin' of THEM>."
"He felt as my papa felt," Sara thought.  "He was ill as my papa was;
but he did not die."

So her heart was more drawn to him than before.  When she was sent
out at night she used sometimes to feel quite glad, because there
was always a chance that the curtains of the house next door might
not yet be closed and she could look into the warm room and see her
adopted friend.  When no one was about she used sometimes to stop, and,
holding to the iron railings, wish him good night as if he could hear her.

"Perhaps you can FEEL if you can't hear," was her fancy. 
"Perhaps kind thoughts reach people somehow, even through windows
and doors and walls.  Perhaps you feel a little warm and comforted,
and don't know why, when I am standing here in the cold and hoping
you will get well and happy again.  I am so sorry for you," she would
whisper in an intense little voice.  "I wish you had a `Little Missus'
who could pet you as I used to pet papa when he had a headache. 
I should like to be your `Little Missus' myself, poor dear! 
Good night--good night.  God bless you!"

She would go away, feeling quite comforted and a little warmer herself. 
Her sympathy was so strong that it seemed as if it MUST reach him
somehow as he sat alone in his armchair by the fire, nearly always
in a great dressing gown, and nearly always with his forehead
resting in his hand as he gazed hopelessly into the fire. 
He looked to Sara like a man who had a trouble on his mind still,
not merely like one whose troubles lay all in the past.

"He always seems as if he were thinking of something that hurts him
NOW>, she said to herself, "but he has got his money back and he
will get over his brain fever in time, so he ought not to look
like that.  I wonder if there is something else."

If there was something else--something even servants did not hear of--
she could not help believing that the father of the Large Family
knew it--the gentleman she called Mr. Montmorency.  Mr. Montmorency
went to see him often, and Mrs. Montmorency and all the little
Montmorencys went, too, though less often.  He seemed particularly
fond of the two elder little girls--the Janet and Nora who had been
so alarmed when their small brother Donald had given Sara his sixpence. 
He had, in fact, a very tender place in his heart for all children,
and particularly for little girls.  Janet and Nora were as fond
of him as he was of them, and looked forward with the greatest
pleasure to the afternoons when they were allowed to cross
the square and make their well-behaved little visits to him. 
They were extremely decorous little visits because he was an invalid.

"He is a poor thing," said Janet, "and he says we cheer him up. 
We try to cheer him up very quietly."

Janet was the head of the family, and kept the rest of it in order. 
It was she who decided when it was discreet to ask the Indian
gentleman to tell stories about India, and it was she who saw
when he was tired and it was the time to steal quietly away and
tell Ram Dass to go to him.  They were very fond of Ram Dass. 
He could have told any number of stories if he had been able
to speak anything but Hindustani.  The Indian gentleman's real
name was Mr. Carrisford, and Janet told Mr. Carrisford about
the encounter with the little-girl-who-was-not-a-beggar.  He was
very much interested, and all the more so when he heard from Ram
Dass of the adventure of the monkey on the roof.  Ram Dass made
for him a very clear picture of the attic and its desolateness--
of the bare floor and broken plaster, the rusty, empty grate,
and the hard, narrow bed.

"Carmichael," he said to the father of the Large Family, after he
had heard this description, "I wonder how many of the attics
in this square are like that one, and how many wretched little
servant girls sleep on such beds, while I toss on my down pillows,
loaded and harassed by wealth that is, most of it--not mine."

"My dear fellow," Mr. Carmichael answered cheerily, "the sooner
you cease tormenting yourself the better it will be for you. 
If you possessed all the wealth of all the Indies, you could not
set right all the discomforts in the world, and if you began to
refurnish all the attics in this square, there would still remain
all the attics in all the other squares and streets to put in order. 
And there you are!"

Mr. Carrisford sat and bit his nails as he looked into the glowing
bed of coals in the grate.

"Do you suppose," he said slowly, after a pause--"do you think it is
possible that the other child--the child I never cease thinking of,
I believe--could be--could POSSIBLY be reduced to any such condition
as the poor little soul next door?"

Mr. Carmichael looked at him uneasily.  He knew that the worst
thing the man could do for himself, for his reason and his health,
was to begin to think in the particular way of this particular subject.

"If the child at Madame Pascal's school in Paris was the one
you are in search of," he answered soothingly, "she would seem
to be in the hands of people who can afford to take care of her. 
They adopted her because she had been the favorite companion
of their little daughter who died.  They had no other children,
and Madame Pascal said that they were extremely well-to-do Russians."

"And the wretched woman actually did not know where they had taken her!"
exclaimed Mr. Carrisford.

Mr. Carmichael shrugged his shoulders.

"She was a shrewd, worldly Frenchwoman, and was evidently only too glad
to get the child so comfortably off her hands when the father's death
left her totally unprovided for.  Women of her type do not trouble
themselves about the futures of children who might prove burdens. 
The adopted parents apparently disappeared and left no trace."

"But you say `IF> the child was the one I am in search of. 
You say 'if.'  We are not sure.  There was a difference in the name."

"Madame Pascal pronounced it as if it were Carew instead of Crewe--
but that might be merely a matter of pronunciation.  The circumstances
were curiously similar.  An English officer in India had placed
his motherless little girl at the school.  He had died suddenly
after losing his fortune."  Mr. Carmichael paused a moment,
as if a new thought had occurred to him.  "Are you SURE the child
was left at a school in Paris?  Are you sure it was Paris?"

"My dear fellow," broke forth Carrisford, with restless bitterness,
"I am SURE of nothing.  I never saw either the child or her mother. 
Ralph Crewe and I loved each other as boys, but we had not met
since our school days, until we met in India.  I was absorbed
in the magnificent promise of the mines.  He became absorbed, too. 
The whole thing was so huge and glittering that we half lost
our heads.  When we met we scarcely spoke of anything else. 
I only knew that the child had been sent to school somewhere. 
I do not even remember, now, HOW I knew it."

He was beginning to be excited.  He always became excited when his
still weakened brain was stirred by memories of the catastrophes
of the past.

Mr. Carmichael watched him anxiously.  It was necessary to ask
some questions, but they must be put quietly and with caution.

"But you had reason to think the school WAS in Paris?"

"Yes," was the answer, "because her mother was a Frenchwoman,
and I had heard that she wished her child to be educated in Paris. 
It seemed only likely that she would be there."

"Yes," Mr. Carmichael said, "it seems more than probable."

The Indian gentleman leaned forward and struck the table with a long,
wasted hand.

"Carmichael," he said, "I MUST find her.  If she is alive, she
is somewhere.  If she is friendless and penniless, it is through
my fault.  How is a man to get back his nerve with a thing like
that on his mind?  This sudden change of luck at the mines has
made realities of all our most fantastic dreams, and poor Crewe's
child may be begging in the street!"

"No, no," said Carmichael.  "Try to be calm.  Console yourself
with the fact that when she is found you have a fortune to hand
over to her."

"Why was I not man enough to stand my ground when things looked black?" 
Carrisford groaned in petulant misery.  "I believe I should have
stood my ground if I had not been responsible for other people's
money as well as my own.  Poor Crewe had put into the scheme every
penny that he owned.  He trusted me--he LOVED me.  And he died
thinking I had ruined him--I--Tom Carrisford, who played cricket
at Eton with him.  What a villain he must have thought me!"

"Don't reproach yourself so bitterly."

"I don't reproach myself because the speculation threatened to fail--
I reproach myself for losing my courage.  I ran away like a swindler
and a thief, because I could not face my best friend and tell him I
had ruined him and his child."

The good-hearted father of the Large Family put his hand on his
shoulder comfortingly.

"You ran away because your brain had given way under the strain
of mental torture," he said.  "You were half delirious already. 
If you had not been you would have stayed and fought it out. 
You were in a hospital, strapped down in bed, raving with brain fever,
two days after you left the place.  Remember that."

Carrisford dropped his forehead in his hands.

"Good God!  Yes," he said.  "I was driven mad with dread and horror. 
I had not slept for weeks.  The night I staggered out of my house
all the air seemed full of hideous things mocking and mouthing
at me."

"That is explanation enough in itself," said Mr. Carmichael. 
"How could a man on the verge of brain fever judge sanely!"

Carrisford shook his drooping head.

"And when I returned to consciousness poor Crewe was dead--and buried. 
And I seemed to remember nothing.  I did not remember the child
for months and months.  Even when I began to recall her existence
everything seemed in a sort of haze."

He stopped a moment and rubbed his forehead.  "It sometimes seems
so now when I try to remember.  Surely I must sometime have heard
Crewe speak of the school she was sent to.  Don't you think so?"

"He might not have spoken of it definitely.  You never seem even
to have heard her real name."

"He used to call her by an odd pet name he had invented. 
He called her his `Little Missus.'  But the wretched mines drove
everything else out of our heads.  We talked of nothing else. 
If he spoke of the school, I forgot--I forgot.  And now I shall
never remember."

"Come, come," said Carmichael.  "We shall find her yet.  We will
continue to search for Madame Pascal's good-natured Russians. 
She seemed to have a vague idea that they lived in Moscow. 
We will take that as a clue.  I will go to Moscow."

"If I were able to travel, I would go with you," said Carrisford;
"but I can only sit here wrapped in furs and stare at the fire. 
And when I look into it I seem to see Crewe's gay young face
gazing back at me.  He looks as if he were asking me a question. 
Sometimes I dream of him at night, and he always stands before me
and asks the same question in words.  Can you guess what he
says, Carmichael?"

Mr. Carmichael answered him in a rather low voice.

"Not exactly," he said.

"He always says, `Tom, old man--Tom--where is the Little Missus?'" 
He caught at Carmichael's hand and clung to it.  "I must be able
to answer him--I must!" he said.  "Help me to find her.  Help me."


On the other side of the wall Sara was sitting in her garret talking
to Melchisedec, who had come out for his evening meal.

"It has been hard to be a princess today, Melchisedec," she said. 
"It has been harder than usual.  It gets harder as the weather grows
colder and the streets get more sloppy.  When Lavinia laughed at
my muddy skirt as I passed her in the hall, I thought of something
to say all in a flash--and I only just stopped myself in time. 
You can't sneer back at people like that--if you are a princess. 
But you have to bite your tongue to hold yourself in.  I bit mine. 
It was a cold afternoon, Melchisedec.  And it's a cold night."

Quite suddenly she put her black head down in her arms, as she
often did when she was alone.

"Oh, papa," she whispered, "what a long time it seems since I
was your `Little Missus'!"

This was what happened that day on both sides of the wall.



13

One of the Populace


The winter was a wretched one.  There were days on which Sara tramped
through snow when she went on her errands; there were worse days
when the snow melted and combined itself with mud to form slush;
there were others when the fog was so thick that the lamps in the
street were lighted all day and London looked as it had looked
the afternoon, several years ago, when the cab had driven through
the thoroughfares with Sara tucked up on its seat, leaning against
her father's shoulder.  On such days the windows of the house
of the Large Family always looked delightfully cozy and alluring,
and the study in which the Indian gentleman sat glowed with warmth
and rich color.  But the attic was dismal beyond words.  There were no
longer sunsets or sunrises to look at, and scarcely ever any stars,
it seemed to Sara.  The clouds hung low over the skylight and were
either gray or mud-color, or dropping heavy rain.  At four o'clock
in the afternoon, even when there was no special fog, the daylight
was at an end.  If it was necessary to go to her attic for anything,
Sara was obliged to light a candle.  The women in the kitchen
were depressed, and that made them more ill-tempered than ever. 
Becky was driven like a little slave.

"'Twarn't for you, miss," she said hoarsely to Sara one night when she
had crept into the attic--"'twarn't for you, an' the Bastille, an' bein'
the prisoner in the next cell, I should die.  That there does seem
real now, doesn't it?  The missus is more like the head jailer every
day she lives.  I can jest see them big keys you say she carries. 
The cook she's like one of the under-jailers.  Tell me some more, please,
miss--tell me about the subt'ranean passage we've dug under the walls."

"I'll tell you something warmer," shivered Sara.  "Get your coverlet
and wrap it round you, and I'll get mine, and we will huddle close
together on the bed, and I'll tell you about the tropical forest
where the Indian gentleman's monkey used to live.  When I see him
sitting on the table near the window and looking out into the street
with that mournful expression, I always feel sure he is thinking
about the tropical forest where he used to swing by his tail from
coconut trees.  I wonder who caught him, and if he left a family
behind who had depended on him for coconuts."

"That is warmer, miss," said Becky, gratefully; "but, someways,
even the Bastille is sort of heatin' when you gets to tellin'
about it."

"That is because it makes you think of something else," said Sara,
wrapping the coverlet round her until only her small dark face
was to be seen looking out of it.  "I've noticed this.  What you
have to do with your mind, when your body is miserable, is to make
it think of something else."

"Can you do it, miss?" faltered Becky, regarding her with admiring eyes.

Sara knitted her brows a moment.

"Sometimes I can and sometimes I can't," she said stoutly. 
"But when I CAN I'm all right.  And what I believe is that we
always could--if we practiced enough.  I've been practicing a good
deal lately, and it's beginning to be easier than it used to be. 
When things are horrible--just horrible--I think as hard as ever
I can of being a princess.  I say to myself, `I am a princess,
and I am a fairy one, and because I am a fairy nothing can hurt me
or make me uncomfortable.'  You don't know how it makes you forget"--
with a laugh.

She had many opportunities of making her mind think of something else,
and many opportunities of proving to herself whether or not she
was a princess.  But one of the strongest tests she was ever put
to came on a certain dreadful day which, she often thought afterward,
would never quite fade out of her memory even in the years to come.

For several days it had rained continuously; the streets were chilly
and sloppy and full of dreary, cold mist; there was mud everywhere--
sticky London mud--and over everything the pall of drizzle and fog. 
Of course there were several long and tiresome errands to be done--
there always were on days like this--and Sara was sent out again
and again, until her shabby clothes were damp through.  The absurd old
feathers on her forlorn hat were more draggled and absurd than ever,
and her downtrodden shoes were so wet that they could not hold any
more water.  Added to this, she had been deprived of her dinner,
because Miss Minchin had chosen to punish her.  She was so cold
and hungry and tired that her face began to have a pinched look,
and now and then some kind-hearted person passing her in the street
glanced at her with sudden sympathy.  But she did not know that. 
She hurried on, trying to make her mind think of something else. 
It was really very necessary.  Her way of doing it was to "pretend"
and "suppose" with all the strength that was left in her. 
But really this time it was harder than she had ever found it,
and once or twice she thought it almost made her more cold
and hungry instead of less so.  But she persevered obstinately,
and as the muddy water squelched through her broken shoes and the
wind seemed trying to drag her thin jacket from her, she talked
to herself as she walked, though she did not speak aloud or even move
her lips.

"Suppose I had dry clothes on," she thought.  "Suppose I had good shoes
and a long, thick coat and merino stockings and a whole umbrella. 
And suppose--suppose--just when I was near a baker's where they
sold hot buns, I should find sixpence--which belonged to nobody. 
SUPPOSE> if I did, I should go into the shop and buy six of the
hottest buns and eat them all without stopping."

Some very odd things happen in this world sometimes.

It certainly was an odd thing that happened to Sara.  She had to cross
the street just when she was saying this to herself The mud was dreadful--
she almost had to wade.  She picked her way as carefully as she could,
but she could not save herself much; only, in picking her way,
she had to look down at her feet and the mud, and in looking down--
just as she reached the pavement--she saw something shining
in the gutter.  It was actually a piece of silver--a tiny piece
trodden upon by many feet, but still with spirit enough left to
shine a little.  Not quite a sixpence, but the next thing to it--
a fourpenny piece.

In one second it was in her cold little red-and-blue hand.

"Oh," she gasped, "it is true!  It is true!"

And then, if you will believe me, she looked straight at the shop
directly facing her.  And it was a baker's shop, and a cheerful,
stout, motherly woman with rosy cheeks was putting into the window
a tray of delicious newly baked hot buns, fresh from the oven--
large, plump, shiny buns, with currants in them.

It almost made Sara feel faint for a few seconds--the shock,
and the sight of the buns, and the delightful odors of warm bread
floating up through the baker's cellar window.

She knew she need not hesitate to use the little piece of money. 
It had evidently been lying in the mud for some time, and its owner
was completely lost in the stream of passing people who crowded and
jostled each other all day long.

"But I'll go and ask the baker woman if she has lost anything,"
she said to herself, rather faintly.  So she crossed the pavement
and put her wet foot on the step.  As she did so she saw something
that made her stop.

It was a little figure more forlorn even than herself--a little
figure which was not much more than a bundle of rags, from which
small, bare, red muddy feet peeped out, only because the rags
with which their owner was trying to cover them were not
long enough.  Above the rags appeared a shock head of tangled
hair, and a dirty face with big, hollow, hungry eyes.

Sara knew they were hungry eyes the moment she saw them, and she
felt a sudden sympathy.

"This," she said to herself, with a little sigh, "is one of the populace--
and she is hungrier than I am."

The child--this "one of the populace"--stared up at Sara, and
shuffled herself aside a little, so as to give her room to pass. 
She was used to being made to give room to everybody.  She knew
that if a policeman chanced to see her he would tell her to "move on."

Sara clutched her little fourpenny piece and hesitated
for a few seconds.  Then she spoke to her.

"Are you hungry?" she asked.

The child shuffled herself and her rags a little more.

"Ain't I jist?" she said in a hoarse voice.  "Jist ain't I?"

"Haven't you had any dinner?" said Sara.

"No dinner," more hoarsely still and with more shuffling. 
"Nor yet no bre'fast--nor yet no supper.  No nothin'.

"Since when?" asked Sara.

"Dunno.  Never got nothin' today--nowhere.  I've axed an' axed."

Just to look at her made Sara more hungry and faint.  But those queer
little thoughts were at work in her brain, and she was talking
to herself, though she was sick at heart.

"If I'm a princess," she was saying, "if I'm a princess--when they
were poor and driven from their thrones--they always shared--
with the populace--if they met one poorer and hungrier than themselves. 
They always shared.  Buns are a penny each.  If it had been sixpence
I could have eaten six.  It won't be enough for either of us. 
But it will be better than nothing."

"Wait a minute," she said to the beggar child.

She went into the shop.  It was warm and smelled deliciously. 
The woman was just going to put some more hot buns into the window.

"If you please," said Sara, "have you lost fourpence--a
silver fourpence?"  And she held the forlorn little piece
of money out to her.

The woman looked at it and then at her--at her intense little face
and draggled, once fine clothes.

"Bless us, no," she answered.  "Did you find it?"

"Yes," said Sara.  "In the gutter."

"Keep it, then," said the woman.  "It may have been there for a week,
and goodness knows who lost it.  YOU could never find out."

"I know that," said Sara, "but I thought I would ask you."

"Not many would," said the woman, looking puzzled and interested
and good-natured all at once.

"Do you want to buy something?" she added, as she saw Sara glance
at the buns.

"Four buns, if you please," said Sara.  "Those at a penny each."

The woman went to the window and put some in a paper bag.

Sara noticed that she put in six.

"I said four, if you please," she explained.  "I have only fourpence."

"I'll throw in two for makeweight," said the woman with her
good-natured look.  "I dare say you can eat them sometime. 
Aren't you hungry?"

A mist rose before Sara's eyes.

"Yes," she answered.  "I am very hungry, and I am much obliged to you
for your kindness; and"--she was going to add--"there is a child
outside who is hungrier than I am."  But just at that moment two
or three customers came in at once, and each one seemed in a hurry,
so she could only thank the woman again and go out.

The beggar girl was still huddled up in the corner of the step. 
She looked frightful in her wet and dirty rags.  She was staring
straight before her with a stupid look of suffering, and Sara saw
her suddenly draw the back of her roughened black hand across
her eyes to rub away the tears which seemed to have surprised
her by forcing their way from under her lids.  She was muttering
to herself.

Sara opened the paper bag and took out one of the hot buns,
which had already warmed her own cold hands a little.

"See," she said, putting the bun in the ragged lap, "this is nice
and hot.  Eat it, and you will not feel so hungry."

The child started and stared up at her, as if such sudden,
amazing good luck almost frightened her; then she snatched up
the bun and began to cram it into her mouth with great wolfish bites.

"Oh, my!  Oh, my!"  Sara heard her say hoarsely, in wild delight. 
"OH my>!"

Sara took out three more buns and put them down.

The sound in the hoarse, ravenous voice was awful.

"She is hungrier than I am," she said to herself.  "She's starving." 
But her hand trembled when she put down the fourth bun. 
"I'm not starving," she said--and she put down the fifth.

The little ravening London savage was still snatching and devouring
when she turned away.  She was too ravenous to give any thanks,
even if she had ever been taught politeness--which she had not. 
She was only a poor little wild animal.

"Good-bye," said Sara.

When she reached the other side of the street she looked back. 
The child had a bun in each hand and had stopped in the middle
of a bite to watch her.  Sara gave her a little nod, and the child,
after another stare--a curious lingering stare--jerked her shaggy
head in response, and until Sara was out of sight she did not take
another bite or even finish the one she had begun.

At that moment the baker-woman looked out of her shop window.

"Well, I never!" she exclaimed.  "If that young un hasn't given
her buns to a beggar child!  It wasn't because she didn't
want them, either.  Well, well, she looked hungry enough. 
I'd give something to know what she did it for."

She stood behind her window for a few moments and pondered. 
Then her curiosity got the better of her.  She went to the door
and spoke to the beggar child.

"Who gave you those buns?" she asked her.  The child nodded her
head toward Sara's vanishing figure.

"What did she say?" inquired the woman.

"Axed me if I was 'ungry," replied the hoarse voice.

"What did you say?"

"Said I was jist."

"And then she came in and got the buns, and gave them to you,
did she?"

The child nodded.

"How many?"

"Five."

The woman thought it over.

"Left just one for herself," she said in a low voice.  "And she
could have eaten the whole six--I saw it in her eyes."

She looked after the little draggled far-away figure and felt
more disturbed in her usually comfortable mind than she had felt
for many a day.

"I wish she hadn't gone so quick," she said.  "I'm blest if she
shouldn't have had a dozen."  Then she turned to the child.

"Are you hungry yet?" she said.

"I'm allus hungry," was the answer, "but 't ain't as bad as it was."

"Come in here," said the woman, and she held open the shop door.

The child got up and shuffled in.  To be invited into a warm
place full of bread seemed an incredible thing.  She did not know
what was going to happen.  She did not care, even.

"Get yourself warm," said the woman, pointing to a fire in the tiny
back room.  "And look here; when you are hard up for a bit of bread,
you can come in here and ask for it.  I'm blest if I won't give it
to you for that young one's sake."
               *    *    *

Sara found some comfort in her remaining bun.  At all events,
it was very hot, and it was better than nothing.  As she walked
along she broke off small pieces and ate them slowly to make them
last longer.

"Suppose it was a magic bun," she said, "and a bite was as much as
a whole dinner.  I should be overeating myself if I went on like this."

It was dark when she reached the square where the Select Seminary
was situated.  The lights in the houses were all lighted. 
The blinds were not yet drawn in the windows of the room where she
nearly always caught glimpses of members of the Large Family. 
Frequently at this hour she could see the gentleman she called
Mr. Montmorency sitting in a big chair, with a small swarm round him,
talking, laughing, perching on the arms of his seat or on his knees
or leaning against them.  This evening the swarm was about him,
but he was not seated.  On the contrary, there was a good deal of
excitement going on.  It was evident that a journey was to be taken,
and it was Mr. Montmorency who was to take it.  A brougham stood
before the door, and a big portmanteau had been strapped upon it. 
The children were dancing about, chattering and hanging on to
their father.  The pretty rosy mother was standing near him,
talking as if she was asking final questions.  Sara paused a moment
to see the little ones lifted up and kissed and the bigger ones bent
over and kissed also.

"I wonder if he will stay away long," she thought.  "The portmanteau
is rather big.  Oh, dear, how they will miss him!  I shall miss
him myself--even though he doesn't know I am alive."

When the door opened she moved away--remembering the sixpence--
but she saw the traveler come out and stand against the background
of the warmly-lighted hall, the older children still hovering
about him.

"Will Moscow be covered with snow?" said the little girl Janet. 
"Will there be ice everywhere?"

"Shall you drive in a drosky?" cried another.  "Shall you see
the Czar?"

"I will write and tell you all about it," he answered, laughing.  "And I
will send you pictures of muzhiks and things.  Run into the house. 
It is a hideous damp night.  I would rather stay with you than go
to Moscow.  Good night!  Good night, duckies!  God bless you!" 
And he ran down the steps and jumped into the brougham.

"If you find the little girl, give her our love," shouted Guy Clarence,
jumping up and down on the door mat.

Then they went in and shut the door.

"Did you see," said Janet to Nora, as they went back to the room--"the
little-girl-who-is-not-a-beggar was passing?  She looked all cold
and wet, and I saw her turn her head over her shoulder and look at us. 
Mamma says her clothes always look as if they had been given her
by someone who was quite rich--someone who only let her have them
because they were too shabby to wear.  The people at the school always
send her out on errands on the horridest days and nights there are."

Sara crossed the square to Miss Minchin's area steps, feeling faint
and shaky.

"I wonder who the little girl is," she thought--"the little girl
he is going to look for."

And she went down the area steps, lugging her basket and finding it
very heavy indeed, as the father of the Large Family drove quickly
on his way to the station to take the train which was to carry
him to Moscow, where he was to make his best efforts to search
for the lost little daughter of Captain Crewe.


14

What Melchisedec Heard and Saw


On this very afternoon, while Sara was out, a strange thing
happened in the attic.  Only Melchisedec saw and heard it;
and he was so much alarmed and mystified that he scuttled back
to his hole and hid there, and really quaked and trembled as he
peeped out furtively and with great caution to watch what was
going on.

The attic had been very still all the day after Sara had left
it in the early morning.  The stillness had only been broken
by the pattering of the rain upon the slates and the skylight. 
Melchisedec had, in fact, found it rather dull; and when the rain
ceased to patter and perfect silence reigned, he decided to come
out and reconnoiter, though experience taught him that Sara would
not return for some time.  He had been rambling and sniffing about,
and had just found a totally unexpected and unexplained crumb left
from his last meal, when his attention was attracted by a sound
on the roof.  He stopped to listen with a palpitating heart. 
The sound suggested that something was moving on the roof.  It was
approaching the skylight; it reached the skylight.  The skylight
was being mysteriously opened.  A dark face peered into the attic;
then another face appeared behind it, and both looked in with signs
of caution and interest.  Two men were outside on the roof, and were
making silent preparations to enter through the skylight itself. 
One was Ram Dass and the other was a young man who was the Indian
gentleman's secretary; but of course Melchisedec did not know this. 
He only knew that the men were invading the silence and privacy
of the attic; and as the one with the dark face let himself down
through the aperture with such lightness and dexterity that he did
not make the slightest sound, Melchisedec turned tail and fled
precipitately back to his hole.  He was frightened to death. 
He had ceased to be timid with Sara, and knew she would never throw
anything but crumbs, and would never make any sound other than
the soft, low, coaxing whistling; but strange men were dangerous things
to remain near.  He lay close and flat near the entrance of his home,
just managing to peep through the crack with a bright, alarmed eye. 
How much he understood of the talk he heard I am not in the least able
to say; but, even if he had understood it all, he would probably have
remained greatly mystified.

The secretary, who was light and young, slipped through the skylight
as noiselessly as Ram Dass had done; and he caught a last glimpse
of Melchisedec's vanishing tail.

"Was that a rat?" he asked Ram Dass in a whisper.

"Yes; a rat, Sahib," answered Ram Dass, also whispering. 
"There are many in the walls."

"Ugh!" exclaimed the young man.  "It is a wonder the child is not
terrified of them."

Ram Dass made a gesture with his hands.  He also smiled respectfully. 
He was in this place as the intimate exponent of Sara, though she
had only spoken to him once.

"The child is the little friend of all things, Sahib," he answered. 
"She is not as other children.  I see her when she does not see me. 
I slip across the slates and look at her many nights to see that she
is safe.  I watch her from my window when she does not know I am near. 
She stands on the table there and looks out at the sky as if it
spoke to her.  The sparrows come at her call.  The rat she has fed
and tamed in her loneliness.  The poor slave of the house comes to her
for comfort.  There is a little child who comes to her in secret;
there is one older who worships her and would listen to her forever
if she might.  This I have seen when I have crept across the roof. 
By the mistress of the house--who is an evil woman--she is treated
like a pariah; but she has the bearing of a child who is of the blood
of kings!"

"You seem to know a great deal about her," the secretary said.

"All her life each day I know," answered Ram Dass.  "Her going
out I know, and her coming in; her sadness and her poor joys;
her coldness and her hunger.  I know when she is alone until midnight,
learning from her books; I know when her secret friends steal to her
and she is happier--as children can be, even in the midst of poverty--
because they come and she may laugh and talk with them in whispers. 
If she were ill I should know, and I would come and serve her if it
might be done."

"You are sure no one comes near this place but herself, and that she
will not return and surprise us.  She would be frightened if she
found us here, and the Sahib Carrisford's plan would be spoiled."

Ram Dass crossed noiselessly to the door and stood close to it.

"None mount here but herself, Sahib," he said.  "She has gone out
with her basket and may be gone for hours.  If I stand here I can
hear any step before it reaches the last flight of the stairs."

The secretary took a pencil and a tablet from his breast pocket.

"Keep your ears open," he said; and he began to walk slowly
and softly round the miserable little room, making rapid notes
on his tablet as he looked at things.

First he went to the narrow bed.  He pressed his hand upon
the mattress and uttered an exclamation.

"As hard as a stone," he said.  "That will have to be altered some day
when she is out.  A special journey can be made to bring it across. 
It cannot be done tonight."  He lifted the covering and examined
the one thin pillow.

"Coverlet dingy and worn, blanket thin, sheets patched and ragged,"
he said.  "What a bed for a child to sleep in--and in a house which
calls itself respectable!  There has not been a fire in that grate
for many a day," glancing at the rusty fireplace.

"Never since I have seen it," said Ram Dass.  "The mistress of the
house is not one who remembers that another than herself may be cold."

The secretary was writing quickly on his tablet.  He looked up
from it as he tore off a leaf and slipped it into his breast pocket.

"It is a strange way of doing the thing," he said.  "Who planned it?"

Ram Dass made a modestly apologetic obeisance.

"It is true that the first thought was mine, Sahib," he said;
"though it was naught but a fancy.  I am fond of this child; we are
both lonely.  It is her way to relate her visions to her secret friends. 
Being sad one night, I lay close to the open skylight and listened. 
The vision she related told what this miserable room might be if it
had comforts in it.  She seemed to see it as she talked, and she
grew cheered and warmed as she spoke.  Then she came to this fancy;
and the next day, the Sahib being ill and wretched, I told him of
the thing to amuse him.  It seemed then but a dream, but it pleased
the Sahib.  To hear of the child's doings gave him entertainment. 
He became interested in her and asked questions.  At last he
began to please himself with the thought of making her visions
real things."

"You think that it can be done while she sleeps?  Suppose she awakened,"
suggested the secretary; and it was evident that whatsoever
the plan referred to was, it had caught and pleased his fancy
as well as the Sahib Carrisford's.

"I can move as if my feet were of velvet," Ram Dass replied;
"and children sleep soundly--even the unhappy ones.  I could have
entered this room in the night many times, and without causing
her to turn upon her pillow.  If the other bearer passes to me
the things through the window, I can do all and she will not stir. 
When she awakens she will think a magician has been here."

He smiled as if his heart warmed under his white robe, and the
secretary smiled back at him.

"It will be like a story from the Arabian Nights," he said. 
"Only an Oriental could have planned it.  It does not belong to
London fogs."

They did not remain very long, to the great relief of Melchisedec,
who, as he probably did not comprehend their conversation,
felt their movements and whispers ominous.  The young secretary seemed
interested in everything.  He wrote down things about the floor,
the fireplace, the broken footstool, the old table, the walls--
which last he touched with his hand again and again, seeming much
pleased when he found that a number of old nails had been driven
in various places.

"You can hang things on them," he said.

Ram Dass smiled mysteriously.

"Yesterday, when she was out," he said, "I entered, bringing with
me small, sharp nails which can be pressed into the wall without blows
from a hammer.  I placed many in the plaster where I may need them. 
They are ready."

The Indian gentleman's secretary stood still and looked round him
as he thrust his tablets back into his pocket.

"I think I have made notes enough; we can go now," he said. 
"The Sahib Carrisford has a warm heart.  It is a thousand pities
that he has not found the lost child."

"If he should find her his strength would be restored to him,"
said Ram Dass.  "His God may lead her to him yet."

Then they slipped through the skylight as noiselessly as they
had entered it.  And, after he was quite sure they had gone,
Melchisedec was greatly relieved, and in the course of a few minutes
felt it safe to emerge from his hole again and scuffle about in
the hope that even such alarming human beings as these might have
chanced to carry crumbs in their pockets and drop one or two of them.



15

The Magic


When Sara had passed the house next door she had seen Ram Dass
closing the shutters, and caught her glimpse of this room also.

"It is a long time since I saw a nice place from the inside,"
was the thought which crossed her mind.

There was the usual bright fire glowing in the grate, and the Indian
gentleman was sitting before it.  His head was resting in his hand,
and he looked as lonely and unhappy as ever.

"Poor man!" said Sara.  "I wonder what you are supposing."

And this was what he was "supposing" at that very moment.

"Suppose," he was thinking, "suppose--even if Carmichael traces
the people to Moscow--the little girl they took from Madame
Pascal's school in Paris is NOT the one we are in search of. 
Suppose she proves to be quite a different child.  What steps
shall I take next?"

When Sara went into the house she met Miss Minchin, who had come
downstairs to scold the cook.

"Where have you wasted your time?" she demanded.  "You have been
out for hours."

"It was so wet and muddy," Sara answered, "it was hard to walk,
because my shoes were so bad and slipped about."

"Make no excuses," said Miss Minchin, "and tell no falsehoods."

Sara went in to the cook.  The cook had received a severe lecture
and was in a fearful temper as a result.  She was only too rejoiced
to have someone to vent her rage on, and Sara was a convenience,
as usual.

"Why didn't you stay all night?" she snapped.

Sara laid her purchases on the table.

"Here are the things," she said.

The cook looked them over, grumbling.  She was in a very savage
humor indeed.

"May I have something to eat?"  Sara asked rather faintly.

"Tea's over and done with," was the answer.  "Did you expect me
to keep it hot for you?"

Sara stood silent for a second.

"I had no dinner," she said next, and her voice was quite low. 
She made it low because she was afraid it would tremble.

"There's some bread in the pantry," said the cook.  "That's all
you'll get at this time of day."

Sara went and found the bread.  It was old and hard and dry. 
The cook was in too vicious a humor to give her anything to eat
with it.  It was always safe and easy to vent her spite on Sara. 
Really, it was hard for the child to climb the three long flights
of stairs leading to her attic.  She often found them long and steep
when she was tired; but tonight it seemed as if she would never reach
the top.  Several times she was obliged to stop to rest.  When she
reached the top landing she was glad to see the glimmer of a light
coming from under her door.  That meant that Ermengarde had managed
to creep up to pay her a visit.  There was some comfort in that. 
It was better than to go into the room alone and find it empty
and desolate.  The mere presence of plump, comfortable Ermengarde,
wrapped in her red shawl, would warm it a little.

Yes; there Ermengarde was when she opened the door.  She was sitting
in the middle of the bed, with her feet tucked safely under her. 
She had never become intimate with Melchisedec and his family,
though they rather fascinated her.  When she found herself alone in
the attic she always preferred to sit on the bed until Sara arrived. 
She had, in fact, on this occasion had time to become rather nervous,
because Melchisedec had appeared and sniffed about a good deal,
and once had made her utter a repressed squeal by sitting up on
his hind legs and, while he looked at her, sniffing pointedly in
her direction.

"Oh, Sara," she cried out, "I am glad you have come.  Melchy WOULD
sniff about so.  I tried to coax him to go back, but he wouldn't
for such a long time.  I like him, you know; but it does frighten
me when he sniffs right at me.  Do you think he ever WOULD jump?"

"No," answered Sara.

Ermengarde crawled forward on the bed to look at her.

"You DO look tired, Sara," she said; "you are quite pale."

"I AM tired," said Sara, dropping on to the lopsided footstool. 
"Oh, there's Melchisedec, poor thing.  He's come to ask for
his supper."

Melchisedec had come out of his hole as if he had been listening
for her footstep.  Sara was quite sure he knew it.  He came forward
with an affectionate, expectant expression as Sara put her hand
in her pocket and turned it inside out, shaking her head.

"I'm very sorry," she said.  "I haven't one crumb left.  Go home,
Melchisedec, and tell your wife there was nothing in my pocket. 
I'm afraid I forgot because the cook and Miss Minchin were so cross."

Melchisedec seemed to understand.  He shuffled resignedly,
if not contentedly, back to his home.

"I did not expect to see you tonight, Ermie," Sara said. 
Ermengarde hugged herself in the red shawl.

"Miss Amelia has gone out to spend the night with her old aunt,"
she explained.  "No one else ever comes and looks into the bedrooms
after we are in bed.  I could stay here until morning if I wanted to."

She pointed toward the table under the skylight.  Sara had not looked
toward it as she came in.  A number of books were piled upon it. 
Ermengarde's gesture was a dejected one.

"Papa has sent me some more books, Sara," she said.  "There they are."

Sara looked round and got up at once.  She ran to the table,
and picking up the top volume, turned over its leaves quickly. 
For the moment she forgot her discomforts.

"Ah," she cried out, "how beautiful!  Carlyle's French Revolution. 
I have SO wanted to read that!"

"I haven't," said Ermengarde.  "And papa will be so cross if I don't.
He'll expect me to know all about it when I go home for the holidays. 
What SHALL I do?"

Sara stopped turning over the leaves and looked at her with
an excited flush on her cheeks.

"Look here," she cried, "if you'll lend me these books, _I'll_
read them--and tell you everything that's in them afterward--
and I'll tell it so that you will remember it, too."

"Oh, goodness!" exclaimed Ermengarde.  "Do you think you can?"

"I know I can," Sara answered.  "The little ones always remember
what I tell them."

"Sara," said Ermengarde, hope gleaming in her round face, "if you'll
do that, and make me remember, I'll--I'll give you anything."

"I don't want you to give me anything," said Sara.  "I want your books--
I want them!"  And her eyes grew big, and her chest heaved.

"Take them, then," said Ermengarde.  "I wish I wanted them--
but I don't. I'm not clever, and my father is, and he thinks I
ought to be."

Sara was opening one book after the other.  "What are you going
to tell your father?" she asked, a slight doubt dawning in her mind.

"Oh, he needn't know," answered Ermengarde.  "He'll think I've
read them."

Sara put down her book and shook her head slowly.  "That's almost
like telling lies," she said.  "And lies--well, you see, they are not
only wicked--they're VULGAR>. Sometimes"--reflectively--"I've thought
perhaps I might do something wicked--I might suddenly fly into a rage
and kill Miss Minchin, you know, when she was ill-treating me--but I
COULDN'T be vulgar.  Why can't you tell your father _I_ read them?"

"He wants me to read them," said Ermengarde, a little discouraged
by this unexpected turn of affairs.

"He wants you to know what is in them," said Sara.  "And if I can
tell it to you in an easy way and make you remember it, I should
think he would like that."

"He'll like it if I learn anything in ANY way," said rueful Ermengarde. 
"You would if you were my father."

"It's not your fault that--" began Sara.  She pulled herself up
and stopped rather suddenly.  She had been going to say, "It's not
your fault that you are stupid."

"That what?"  Ermengarde asked.

"That you can't learn things quickly," amended Sara.  "If you
can't, you can't. If I can--why, I can; that's all."

She always felt very tender of Ermengarde, and tried not to let
her feel too strongly the difference between being able to learn
anything at once, and not being able to learn anything at all. 
As she looked at her plump face, one of her wise, old-fashioned
thoughts came to her.

"Perhaps," she said, "to be able to learn things quickly
isn't everything.  To be kind is worth a great deal to other people. 
If Miss Minchin knew everything on earth and was like what she is now,
she'd still be a detestable thing, and everybody would hate her. 
Lots of clever people have done harm and have been wicked. 
Look at Robespierre--"

She stopped and examined Ermengarde's countenance, which was
beginning to look bewildered.  "Don't you remember?" she demanded. 
"I told you about him not long ago.  I believe you've forgotten."

"Well, I don't remember ALL of it," admitted Ermengarde.

"Well, you wait a minute," said Sara, "and I'll take off my wet
things and wrap myself in the coverlet and tell you over again."

She took off her hat and coat and hung them on a nail against the wall,
and she changed her wet shoes for an old pair of slippers.  Then she
jumped on the bed, and drawing the coverlet about her shoulders,
sat with her arms round her knees.  "Now, listen," she said.

She plunged into the gory records of the French Revolution, and told
such stories of it that Ermengarde's eyes grew round with alarm
and she held her breath.  But though she was rather terrified,
there was a delightful thrill in listening, and she was not likely
to forget Robespierre again, or to have any doubts about the Princesse
de Lamballe.

"You know they put her head on a pike and danced round it,"
Sara explained.  "And she had beautiful floating blonde hair;
and when I think of her, I never see her head on her body, but always
on a pike, with those furious people dancing and howling."

It was agreed that Mr. St. John was to be told the plan they had made,
and for the present the books were to be left in the attic.

"Now let's tell each other things," said Sara.  "How are you getting
on with your French lessons?"

"Ever so much better since the last time I came up here and you
explained the conjugations.  Miss Minchin could not understand why
I did my exercises so well that first morning."

Sara laughed a little and hugged her knees.

"She doesn't understand why Lottie is doing her sums so well,"
she said; "but it is because she creeps up here, too, and I help her." 
She glanced round the room.  "The attic would be rather nice--if it
wasn't so dreadful," she said, laughing again.  "It's a good place
to pretend in."

The truth was that Ermengarde did not know anything of the
sometimes almost unbearable side of life in the attic and she had
not a sufficiently vivid imagination to depict it for herself. 
On the rare occasions that she could reach Sara's room she only
saw the side of it which was made exciting by things which were
"pretended" and stories which were told.  Her visits partook
of the character of adventures; and though sometimes Sara looked
rather pale, and it was not to be denied that she had grown
very thin, her proud little spirit would not admit of complaints. 
She had never confessed that at times she was almost ravenous
with hunger, as she was tonight.  She was growing rapidly,
and her constant walking and running about would have given her
a keen appetite even if she had had abundant and regular meals of
a much more nourishing nature than the unappetizing, inferior food
snatched at such odd times as suited the kitchen convenience. 
She was growing used to a certain gnawing feeling in her young stomach.

"I suppose soldiers feel like this when they are on a long and weary
march," she often said to herself.  She liked the sound of the phrase,
"long and weary march."  It made her feel rather like a soldier. 
She had also a quaint sense of being a hostess in the attic.

"If I lived in a castle," she argued, "and Ermengarde was the lady
of another castle, and came to see me, with knights and squires and
vassals riding with her, and pennons flying, when I heard the clarions
sounding outside the drawbridge I should go down to receive her,
and I should spread feasts in the banquet hall and call in minstrels
to sing and play and relate romances.  When she comes into the
attic I can't spread feasts, but I can tell stories, and not let
her know disagreeable things.  I dare say poor chatelaines had to
do that in time of famine, when their lands had been pillaged." 
She was a proud, brave little chatelaine, and dispensed generously
the one hospitality she could offer--the dreams she dreamed--
the visions she saw--the imaginings which were her joy and comfort.

So, as they sat together, Ermengarde did not know that she was faint
as well as ravenous, and that while she talked she now and then
wondered if her hunger would let her sleep when she was left alone. 
She felt as if she had never been quite so hungry before.

"I wish I was as thin as you, Sara," Ermengarde said suddenly. 
"I believe you are thinner than you used to be.  Your eyes look so big,
and look at the sharp little bones sticking out of your elbow!"

Sara pulled down her sleeve, which had pushed itself up.

"I always was a thin child," she said bravely, "and I always had
big green eyes."

"I love your queer eyes," said Ermengarde, looking into them
with affectionate admiration.  "They always look as if they saw
such a long way.  I love them--and I love them to be green--
though they look black generally."

"They are cat's eyes," laughed Sara; "but I can't see in the dark
with them--because I have tried, and I couldn't--I wish I could."

It was just at this minute that something happened at the skylight
which neither of them saw.  If either of them had chanced to turn
and look, she would have been startled by the sight of a dark
face which peered cautiously into the room and disappeared
as quickly and almost as silently as it had appeared.  Not QUITE
as silently, however.  Sara, who had keen ears, suddenly turned
a little and looked up at the roof.

"That didn't sound like Melchisedec," she said.  "It wasn't
scratchy enough."

"What?" said Ermengarde, a little startled.

"Didn't you think you heard something?" asked Sara.

"N-no," Ermengarde faltered.  "Did you?"
{another ed. has "No-no,"}

"Perhaps I didn't," said Sara; "but I thought I did.  It sounded
as if something was on the slates--something that dragged softly."

"What could it be?" said Ermengarde.  "Could it be--robbers?"

"No," Sara began cheerfully.  "There is nothing to steal--"

She broke off in the middle of her words.  They both heard the sound
that checked her.  It was not on the slates, but on the stairs below,
and it was Miss Minchin's angry voice.  Sara sprang off the bed,
and put out the candle.

"She is scolding Becky," she whispered, as she stood in the darkness. 
"She is making her cry."

"Will she come in here?"  Ermengarde whispered back, panic-stricken.

"No. She will think I am in bed.  Don't stir."

It was very seldom that Miss Minchin mounted the last flight of stairs. 
Sara could only remember that she had done it once before. 
But now she was angry enough to be coming at least part of the way up,
and it sounded as if she was driving Becky before her.

"You impudent, dishonest child!" they heard her say.  "Cook tells
me she has missed things repeatedly."

"'T warn't me, mum," said Becky sobbing.  "I was 'ungry enough,
but 't warn't me--never!"

"You deserve to be sent to prison," said Miss Minchin's voice. 
"Picking and stealing!  Half a meat pie, indeed!"

"'T warn't me," wept Becky.  "I could 'ave eat a whole un--but I
never laid a finger on it."

Miss Minchin was out of breath between temper and mounting the stairs. 
The meat pie had been intended for her special late supper. 
It became apparent that she boxed Becky's ears.

"Don't tell falsehoods," she said.  "Go to your room this instant."

Both Sara and Ermengarde heard the slap, and then heard Becky
run in her slipshod shoes up the stairs and into her attic. 
They heard her door shut, and knew that she threw herself upon
her bed.

"I could 'ave e't two of 'em," they heard her cry into her pillow. 
"An' I never took a bite.  'Twas cook give it to her policeman."

Sara stood in the middle of the room in the darkness.  She was
clenching her little teeth and opening and shutting fiercely her
outstretched hands.  She could scarcely stand still, but she dared
not move until Miss Minchin had gone down the stairs and all was still.

"The wicked, cruel thing!" she burst forth.  "The cook takes things
herself and then says Becky steals them.  She DOESN'T>! She DOESN'T>
She's so hungry sometimes that she eats crusts out of the ash barrel!" 
She pressed her hands hard against her face and burst into
passionate little sobs, and Ermengarde, hearing this unusual thing,
was overawed by it.  Sara was crying!  The unconquerable Sara! 
It seemed to denote something new--some mood she had never known. 
Suppose--suppose--a new dread possibility presented itself to
her kind, slow, little mind all at once.  She crept off the bed
in the dark and found her way to the table where the candle stood. 
She struck a match and lit the candle.  When she had lighted it,
she bent forward and looked at Sara, with her new thought growing
to definite fear in her eyes.

"Sara," she said in a timid, almost awe-stricken voice, are--are--
you never told me--I don't want to be rude, but--are YOU ever hungry?"

It was too much just at that moment.  The barrier broke down. 
Sara lifted her face from her hands.

"Yes," she said in a new passionate way.  "Yes, I am.  I'm so hungry
now that I could almost eat you.  And it makes it worse to hear
poor Becky.  She's hungrier than I am."

Ermengarde gasped.

"Oh, oh!" she cried woefully.  "And I never knew!"

"I didn't want you to know," Sara said.  "It would have made me
feel like a street beggar.  I know I look like a street beggar."

"No, you don't--you don't!" Ermengarde broke in.  "Your clothes
are a little queer--but you couldn't look like a street beggar. 
You haven't a street-beggar face."

"A little boy once gave me a sixpence for charity," said Sara,
with a short little laugh in spite of herself.  "Here it is." 
And she pulled out the thin ribbon from her neck.  "He wouldn't
have given me his Christmas sixpence if I hadn't looked as if I
needed it."

Somehow the sight of the dear little sixpence was good for both
of them.  It made them laugh a little, though they both had tears
in their eyes.

"Who was he?" asked Ermengarde, looking at it quite as if it had
not been a mere ordinary silver sixpence.

"He was a darling little thing going to a party," said Sara. 
"He was one of the Large Family, the little one with the round legs--
the one I call Guy Clarence.  I suppose his nursery was crammed
with Christmas presents and hampers full of cakes and things, and he
could see I had nothing."

Ermengarde gave a little jump backward.  The last sentences had recalled
something to her troubled mind and given her a sudden inspiration.

"Oh, Sara!" she cried.  "What a silly thing I am not to have thought
of it!"

"Of what?"

"Something splendid!" said Ermengarde, in an excited hurry. 
"This very afternoon my nicest aunt sent me a box.  It is full of
good things.  I never touched it, I had so much pudding at dinner,
and I was so bothered about papa's books."  Her words began to tumble
over each other.  "It's got cake in it, and little meat pies,
and jam tarts and buns, and oranges and red-currant wine, and figs
and chocolate.  I'll creep back to my room and get it this minute,
and we'll eat it now."

Sara almost reeled.  When one is faint with hunger the mention of
food has sometimes a curious effect.  She clutched Ermengarde's arm.

"Do you think--you COULD>? she ejaculated.

"I know I could," answered Ermengarde, and she ran to the door--
opened it softly--put her head out into the darkness, and listened. 
Then she went back to Sara.  "The lights are out.  Everybody's in bed. 
I can creep--and creep--and no one will hear."

It was so delightful that they caught each other's hands
and a sudden light sprang into Sara's eyes.

"Ermie!" she said.  "Let us PRETEND>! Let us pretend it's a party! 
And oh, won't you invite the prisoner in the next cell?"

"Yes!  Yes!  Let us knock on the wall now.  The jailer won't hear."

Sara went to the wall.  Through it she could hear poor Becky crying
more softly.  She knocked four times.

"That means, `Come to me through the secret passage under the wall,'
she explained.  `I have something to communicate.'"

Five quick knocks answered her.

"She is coming," she said.

Almost immediately the door of the attic opened and Becky appeared. 
Her eyes were red and her cap was sliding off, and when she
caught sight of Ermengarde she began to rub her face nervously
with her apron.

"Don't mind me a bit, Becky!" cried Ermengarde.

"Miss Ermengarde has asked you to come in," said Sara, "because she
is going to bring a box of good things up here to us."

Becky's cap almost fell off entirely, she broke in with such excitement.

"To eat, miss?" she said.  "Things that's good to eat?"

"Yes," answered Sara, "and we are going to pretend a party."

"And you shall have as much as you WANT to eat," put in Ermengarde. 
"I'll go this minute!"

She was in such haste that as she tiptoed out of the attic she
dropped her red shawl and did not know it had fallen.  No one saw
it for a minute or so.  Becky was too much overpowered by the good
luck which had befallen her.

"Oh, miss! oh, miss!" she gasped; "I know it was you that asked
her to let me come.  It--it makes me cry to think of it."  And she
went to Sara's side and stood and looked at her worshipingly.

But in Sara's hungry eyes the old light had begun to glow and transform
her world for her.  Here in the attic--with the cold night outside--
with the afternoon in the sloppy streets barely passed--with the memory
of the awful unfed look in the beggar child's eyes not yet faded--
this simple, cheerful thing had happened like a thing of magic.

She caught her breath.

"Somehow, something always happens," she cried, "just before things
get to the very worst.  It is as if the Magic did it.  If I could
only just remember that always.  The worst thing never QUITE comes."

She gave Becky a little cheerful shake.

"No, no!  You mustn't cry!" she said.  "We must make haste and set
the table."

"Set the table, miss?" said Becky, gazing round the room. 
"What'll we set it with?"

Sara looked round the attic, too.

"There doesn't seem to be much," she answered, half laughing.

That moment she saw something and pounced upon it.  It was
Ermengarde's red shawl which lay upon the floor.

"Here's the shawl," she cried.  "I know she won't mind it. 
It will make such a nice red tablecloth."

They pulled the old table forward, and threw the shawl over it. 
Red is a wonderfully kind and comfortable color.  It began to make
the room look furnished directly.

"How nice a red rug would look on the floor!" exclaimed Sara. 
"We must pretend there is one!"

Her eye swept the bare boards with a swift glance of admiration. 
The rug was laid down already.

"How soft and thick it is!" she said, with the little laugh
which Becky knew the meaning of; and she raised and set her foot
down again delicately, as if she felt something under {i}t.

"Yes, miss," answered Becky, watching her with serious rapture. 
She was always quite serious.

"What next, now?" said Sara, and she stood still and put her hands
over her eyes.  "Something will come if I think and wait a little"--
in a soft, expectant voice.  "The Magic will tell me."

One of her favorite fancies was that on "the outside," as she
called it, thoughts were waiting for people to call them. 
Becky had seen her stand and wait many a time before, and knew
that in a few seconds she would uncover an enlightened, laughing face.

In a moment she did.

"There!" she cried.  "It has come!  I know now!  I must look among
the things in the old trunk I had when I was a princess."

She flew to its corner and kneeled down.  It had not been put
in the attic for her benefit, but because there was no room
for it elsewhere.  Nothing had been left in it but rubbish. 
But she knew she should find something.  The Magic always arranged
that kind of thing in one way or another.

In a corner lay a package so insignificant-looking that it had
been overlooked, and when she herself had found it she had kept
it as a relic.  It contained a dozen small white handkerchiefs. 
She seized them joyfully and ran to the table.  She began to arrange
them upon the red table-cover, patting and coaxing them into shape
with the narrow lace edge curling outward, her Magic working its
spells for her as she did it.

"These are the plates," she said.  "They are golden plates. 
These are the richly embroidered napkins.  Nuns worked them in
convents in Spain."

"Did they, miss?" breathed Becky, her very soul uplifted
by the information.

"You must pretend it," said Sara.  "If you pretend it enough,
you will see them."

"Yes, miss," said Becky; and as Sara returned to the trunk she devoted
herself to the effort of accomplishing an end so much to be desired.

Sara turned suddenly to find her standing by the table, looking very
queer indeed.  She had shut her eyes, and was twisting her face in
strange convulsive contortions, her hands hanging stiffly clenched at
her sides.  She looked as if she was trying to lift some enormous weight.

"What is the matter, Becky?"  Sara cried.  "What are you doing?"

Becky opened her eyes with a start.

I was a-'pretendin',' miss," she answered a little sheepishly;
"I was tryin' to see it like you do.  I almost did," with a hopeful grin. 
"But it takes a lot o' stren'th."

"Perhaps it does if you are not used to it," said Sara, with friendly
sympathy; "but you don't know how easy it is when you've done
it often.  I wouldn't try so hard just at first.  It will come to
you after a while.  I'll just tell you what things are.  Look at these."

She held an old summer hat in her hand which she had fished out
of the bottom of the trunk.  There was a wreath of flowers on it. 
She pulled the wreath off.

"These are garlands for the feast," she said grandly.  "They fill
all the air with perfume.  There's a mug on the wash-stand, Becky. 
Oh--and bring the soap dish for a cen{}terpiece."

Becky handed them to her reverently.

"What are they now, miss?" she inquired.  "You'd think they was
made of crockery--but I know they ain't."

"This is a carven flagon," said Sara, arranging tendrils of the wreath
about the mug.  "And this"--bending tenderly over the soap dish
and heaping it with roses--"is purest alabaster encrusted with gems."

She touched the things gently, a happy smile hovering about her
lips which made her look as if she were a creature in a dream.

"My, ain't it lovely!" whispered Becky.

"If we just had something for bonbon dishes," Sara murmured. 
"There!"--darting to the trunk again.  "I remember I saw something
this minute."

It was only a bundle of wool wrapped in red and white tissue paper,
but the tissue paper was soon twisted into the form of little dishes,
and was combined with the remaining flowers to ornament the candlestick
which was to light the feast.  Only the Magic could have made it
more than an old table covered with a red shawl and set with rubbish
from a long-unopened trunk.  But Sara drew back and gazed at it,
seeing wonders; and Becky, after staring in delight, spoke with
bated breath.

"This 'ere," she suggested, with a glance round the attic--"is it
the Bastille now--or has it turned into somethin' different?"

"Oh, yes, yes!" said Sara.  "Quite different.  It is a banquet hall!"

"My eye, miss!" ejaculated Becky.  "A blanket 'all!" and she turned
to view the splendors about her with awed bewilderment.

"A banquet hall," said Sara.  "A vast chamber where feasts are given. 
It has a vaulted roof, and a minstrels' gallery, and a huge chimney
filled with blazing oaken logs, and it is brilliant with waxen
tapers twinkling on every side."

"My eye, Miss Sara!" gasped Becky again.

Then the door opened, and Ermengarde came in, rather staggering
under the weight of her hamper.  She started back with an exclamation
of joy.  To enter from the chill darkness outside, and find
one's self confronted by a totally unanticipated festal board,
draped with red, adorned with white napery, and wreathed with flowers,
was to feel that the preparations were brilliant indeed.

"Oh, Sara!" she cried out.  "You are the cleverest girl I ever saw!"

"Isn't it nice?" said Sara.  "They are things out of my old trunk. 
I asked my Magic, and it told me to go and look."

"But oh, miss," cried Becky, "wait till she's told you what they are! 
They ain't just--oh, miss, please tell her," appealing to Sara.

So Sara told her, and because her Magic helped her she made
her ALMOST see it all:  the golden platters--the vaulted spaces--
the blazing logs--the twinkling waxen tapers.  As the things
were taken out of the hamper--the frosted cakes--the fruits--
the bonbons and the wine--the feast became a splendid thing.

"It's like a real party!" cried Ermengarde.

"It's like a queen's table," sighed Becky.

Then Ermengarde had a sudden brilliant thought.

"I'll tell you what, Sara," she said.  "Pretend you are a princess
now and this is a royal feast."

"But it's your feast," said Sara; "you must be the princess,
and we will be your maids of honor."

"Oh, I can't," said Ermengarde.  "I'm too fat, and I don't know how. 
YOU be her."

"Well, if you want me to," said Sara.

But suddenly she thought of something else and ran to the rusty grate.

"There is a lot of paper and rubbish stuffed in here!" she exclaimed. 
"If we light it, there will be a bright blaze for a few minutes,
and we shall feel as if it was a real fire."  She struck a match
and lighted it up with a great specious glow which illuminated
the room.

"By the time it stops blazing," Sara said, "we shall forget about
its not being real."

She stood in the dancing glow and smiled.

"Doesn't it LOOK real?" she said.  "Now we will begin the party."

She led the way to the table.  She waved her hand graciously
to Ermengarde and Becky.  She was in the midst of her dream.

"Advance, fair damsels," she said in her happy dream-voice, "and
be seated at the banquet table.  My noble father, the king,
who is absent on a long journey, has commanded me to feast you." 
She turned her head slightly toward the corner of the room. 
"What, ho, there, minstrels!  Strike up with your viols and bassoons. 
Princesses," she explained rapidly to Ermengarde and Becky,
"always had minstrels to play at their feasts.  Pretend there is
a minstrel gallery up there in the corner.  Now we will begin."

They had barely had time to take their pieces of cake into their hands--
not one of them had time to do more, when--they all three sprang to
their feet and turned pale faces toward the door--listening--listening.

Someone was coming up the stairs.  There was no mistake about it. 
Each of them recognized the angry, mounting tread and knew that the end
of all things had come.

"It's--the missus!" choked Becky, and dropped her piece of cake
upon the floor.

"Yes," said Sara, her eyes growing shocked and large in her small
white face.  "Miss Minchin has found us out."

Miss Minchin struck the door open with a blow of her hand. 
She was pale herself, but it was with rage.  She looked from the
frightened faces to the banquet table, and from the banquet table
to the last flicker of the burnt paper in the grate.

"I have been suspecting something of this sort," she exclaimed;
"but I did not dream of such audacity.  Lavinia was telling
the truth."

So they knew that it was Lavinia who had somehow guessed their
secret and had betrayed them.  Miss Minchin strode over to Becky
and boxed her ears for a second time.

"You impudent creature!" she said.  "You leave the house in the morning!"

Sara stood quite still, her eyes growing larger, her face paler. 
Ermengarde burst into tears.

"Oh, don't send her away," she sobbed.  "My aunt sent
me the hamper.  We're--only--having a party."

"So I see," said Miss Minchin, witheringly.  "With the Princess
Sara at the head of the table."  She turned fiercely on Sara. 
"It is your doing, I know," she cried.  "Ermengarde would never
have thought of such a thing.  You decorated the table, I suppose--
with this rubbish."  She stamped her foot at Becky.  "Go to your attic!"
she commanded, and Becky stole away, her face hidden in her apron,
her shoulders shaking.

Then it was Sara's turn again.

"I will attend to you tomorrow.  You shall have neither breakfast,
dinner, nor supper!"

"I have not had either dinner or supper today, Miss Minchin,"
said Sara, rather faintly.

"Then all the better.  You will have something to remember. 
Don't stand there.  Put those things into the hamper again."

She began to sweep them off the table into the hamper herself,
and caught sight of Ermengarde's new books.

"And you"--to Ermengarde--"have brought your beautiful new books
into this dirty attic.  Take them up and go back to bed.  You will
stay there all day tomorrow, and I shall write to your papa. 
What would HE say if he knew where you are tonight?"

Something she saw in Sara's grave, fixed gaze at this moment made
her turn on her fiercely.

"What are you thinking of?" she demanded.  "Why do you look at me
like that?"

"I was wondering," answered Sara, as she had answered that notable
day in the schoolroom.

"What were you wondering?"

It was very like the scene in the schoolroom.  There was no pertness
in Sara's manner.  It was only sad and quiet.

"I was wondering," she said in a low voice, "what MY papa would
say if he knew where I am tonight."

Miss Minchin was infuriated just as she had been before and her
anger expressed itself, as before, in an intemperate fashion. 
She flew at her and shook her.

"You insolent, unmanageable child!" she cried.  "How dare you! 
How dare you!"

She picked up the books, swept the rest of the feast back into
the hamper in a jumbled heap, thrust it into Ermengarde's arms,
and pushed her before her toward the door.

"I will leave you to wonder," she said.  "Go to bed this instant." 
And she shut the door behind herself and poor stumbling Ermengarde,
and left Sara standing quite alone.

The dream was quite at an end.  The last spark had died out
of the paper in the grate and left only black tinder; the table
was left bare, the golden plates and richly embroidered napkins,
and the garlands were transformed again into old handkerchiefs,
scraps of red and white paper, and discarded artificial flowers
all scattered on the floor; the minstrels in the minstrel
gallery had stolen away, and the viols and bassoons were still. 
Emily was sitting with her back against the wall, staring very hard. 
Sara saw her, and went and picked her up with trembling hands.

"There isn't any banquet left, Emily," she said.  "And there isn't
any princess.  There is nothing left but the prisoners in the Bastille." 
And she sat down and hid her face.

What would have happened if she had not hidden it just then,
and if she had chanced to look up at the skylight at the wrong moment,
I do not know--perhaps the end of this chapter might have been
quite different--because if she had glanced at the skylight she
would certainly have been startled by what she would have seen. 
She would have seen exactly the same face pressed against the glass
and peering in at her as it had peered in earlier in the evening
when she had been talking to Ermengarde.

But she did not look up.  She sat with her little black head in her
arms for some time.  She always sat like that when she was trying
to bear something in silence.  Then she got up and went slowly to the bed.

"I can't pretend anything else--while I am awake," she said. 
"There wouldn't be any use in trying.  If I go to sleep, perhaps a
dream will come and pretend for me."

She suddenly felt so tired--perhaps through want of food--that she
sat down on the edge of the bed quite weakly.

"Suppose there was a bright fire in the grate, with lots of little
dancing flames," she murmured.  "Suppose there was a comfortable
chair before it--and suppose there was a small table near,
with a little hot--hot supper on it.  And suppose"--as she drew
the thin coverings over her--"suppose this was a beautiful soft bed,
with fleecy blankets and large downy pillows.  Suppose--suppose--"
And her very weariness was good to her, for her eyes closed and she
fell fast asleep.


She did not know how long she slept.  But she had been tired
enough to sleep deeply and profoundly--too deeply and soundly
to be disturbed by anything, even by the squeaks and scamperings
of Melchisedec's entire family, if all his sons and daughters
had chosen to come out of their hole to fight and tumble and play.

When she awakened it was rather suddenly, and she did not know
that any particular thing had called her out of her sleep. 
The truth was, however, that it was a sound which had called her back--
a real sound--the click of the skylight as it fell in closing
after a lithe white figure which slipped through it and crouched
down close by upon the slates of the roof--just near enough to see
what happened in the attic, but not near enough to be seen.

At first she did not open her eyes.  She felt too sleepy and--
curiously enough--too warm and comfortable.  She was so warm
and comfortable, indeed, that she did not believe she was really awake. 
She never was as warm and cozy as this except in some lovely vision.

"What a nice dream!" she murmured.  "I feel quite warm. 
I--don't--want--to--wake--up."

Of course it was a dream.  She felt as if warm, delightful bedclothes
were heaped upon her.  She could actually FEEL blankets, and when she
put out her hand it touched something exactly like a satin-covered
eider-down quilt.  She must not awaken from this delight--
she must be quite still and make it last.

But she could not--even though she kept her eyes closed tightly,
she could not.  Something was forcing her to awaken--
something in the room.  It was a sense of light, and a sound--
the sound of a crackling, roaring little fire.

"Oh, I am awakening," she said mournfully.  "I can't help it--
I can't."

Her eyes opened in spite of herself.  And then she actually smiled--
for what she saw she had never seen in the attic before, and knew she
never should see.

"Oh, I HAVEN'T awakened," she whispered, daring to rise on her
elbow and look all about her.  "I am dreaming yet."  She knew it
MUST be a dream, for if she were awake such things could not--
could not be.

Do you wonder that she felt sure she had not come back to earth? 
This is what she saw.  In the grate there was a glowing, blazing fire;
on the hob was a little brass kettle hissing and boiling;
spread upon the floor was a thick, warm crimson rug; before the fire
a folding-chair, unfolded, and with cushions on it; by the chair
a small folding-table, unfolded, covered with a white cloth,
and upon it spread small covered dishes, a cup, a saucer, a teapot;
on the bed were new warm coverings and a satin-covered down quilt;
at the foot a curious wadded silk robe, a pair of quilted slippers,
and some books.  The room of her dream seemed changed into fairyland--
and it was flooded with warm light, for a bright lamp stood on the table
covered with a rosy shade.

She sat up, resting on her elbow, and her breathing came short
and fast.

"It does not--melt away," she panted.  "Oh, I never had such a
dream before."  She scarcely dared to stir; but at last she pushed the
bedclothes aside, and put her feet on the floor with a rapturous smile.

"I am dreaming--I am getting out of bed," she heard her own
voice say; and then, as she stood up in the midst of it all,
turning slowly from side to side--"I am dreaming it stays--real! 
I'm dreaming it FEELS real.  It's bewitched--or I'm bewitched. 
I only THINK I see it all."  Her words began to hurry themselves. 
"If I can only keep on thinking it," she cried, "I don't care! 
I don't care!"

She stood panting a moment longer, and then cried out again.

"Oh, it isn't true!" she said.  "It CAN'T be true!  But oh,
how true it seems!"

The blazing fire drew her to it, and she knelt down and held out
her hands close to it--so close that the heat made her start back.

"A fire I only dreamed wouldn't be HOT>, she cried.

She sprang up, touched the table, the dishes, the rug; she went
to the bed and touched the blankets.  She took up the soft wadded
dressing-gown, and suddenly clutched it to her breast and held it
to her cheek.

"It's warm.  It's soft!" she almost sobbed.  "It's real. 
It must be!"

She threw it over her shoulders, and put her feet into the slippers.

"They are real, too.  It's all real!" she cried.  "I am NOT>-
I am NOT dreaming!"

She almost staggered to the books and opened the one which lay upon
the top.  Something was written on the flyleaf--just a few words,
and they were these:

"To the little girl in the attic.  From a friend."

When she saw that--wasn't it a strange thing for her to do--
she put her face down upon the page and burst into tears.

"I don't know who it is," she said; "but somebody cares for me
a little.  I have a friend."

She took her candle and stole out of her own room and into Becky's,
and stood by her bedside.

"Becky, Becky!" she whispered as loudly as she dared.  "Wake up!"

When Becky wakened, and she sat upright staring aghast, her face
still smudged with traces of tears, beside her stood a little figure
in a luxurious wadded robe of crimson silk.  The face she saw was
a shining, wonderful thing.  The Princess Sara--as she remembered her--
stood at her very bedside, holding a candle in her hand.

"Come," she said.  "Oh, Becky, come!"

Becky was too frightened to speak.  She simply got up and followed her,
with her mouth and eyes open, and without a word.

And when they crossed the threshold, Sara shut the door gently
and drew her into the warm, glowing midst of things which made her
brain reel and her hungry senses faint.  "It's true!  It's true!"
she cried.  "I've touched them all.  They are as real as we are. 
The Magic has come and done it, Becky, while we were asleep--the Magic
that won't let those worst things EVER quite happen."



16

The Visitor


Imagine, if you can, what the rest of the evening was like.  How they
crouched by the fire which blazed and leaped and made so much of itself
in the little grate.  How they removed the covers of the dishes,
and found rich, hot, savory soup, which was a meal in itself,
and sandwiches and toast and muffins enough for both of them. 
The mug from the washstand was used as Becky's tea cup, and the tea
was so delicious that it was not necessary to pretend that it was
anything but tea.  They were warm and full-fed and happy, and it
was just like Sara that, having found her strange good fortune real,
she should give herself up to the enjoyment of it to the utmost. 
She had lived such a life of imaginings that she was quite equal
to accepting any wonderful thing that happened, and almost to cease,
in a short time, to find it bewildering.

"I don't know anyone in the world who could have done it," she said;
"but there has been someone.  And here we are sitting by their fire--
and--and--it's true!  And whoever it is--wherever they are--
I have a friend, Becky--someone is my friend."

It cannot be denied that as they sat before the blazing fire, and ate
the nourishing, comfortable food, they felt a kind of rapturous awe,
and looked into each other's eyes with something like doubt.

"Do you think," Becky faltered once, in a whisper, "do you think
it could melt away, miss?  Hadn't we better be quick?"  And she
hastily crammed her sandwich into her mouth.  If it was only a dream,
kitchen manners would be overlooked.

"No, it won't melt away," said Sara.  "I am EATING this muffin,
and I can taste it.  You never really eat things in dreams. 
You only think you are going to eat them.  Besides, I keep giving
myself pinches; and I touched a hot piece of coal just now,
on purpose."

The sleepy comfort which at length almost overpowered them was a
heavenly thing.  It was the drowsiness of happy, well-fed childhood,
and they sat in the fire glow and luxuriated in it until Sara found
herself turning to look at her transformed bed.

There were even blankets enough to share with Becky.  The narrow
couch in the next attic was more comfortable that night than its
occupant had ever dreamed that it could be.

As she went out of the room, Becky turned upon the threshold
and looked about her with devouring eyes.

"If it ain't here in the mornin', miss," she said, "it's been here
tonight, anyways, an' I shan't never forget it."  She looked at each
particular thing, as if to commit it to memory.  "The fire was THERE>,
pointing with her finger, "an' the table was before it; an' the lamp
was there, an' the light looked rosy red; an' there was a satin
cover on your bed, an' a warm rug on the floor, an' everythin'
looked beautiful; an'"--she paused a second, and laid her hand on
her stomach tenderly--"there WAS soup an' sandwiches an' muffins--
there WAS>." And, with this conviction a reality at least, she
went away.

Through the mysterious agency which works in schools and among servants,
it was quite well known in the morning that Sara Crewe was in
horrible disgrace, that Ermengarde was under punishment, and that
Becky would have been packed out of the house before breakfast,
but that a scullery maid could not be dispensed with at once. 
The servants knew that she was allowed to stay because Miss
Minchin could not easily find another creature helpless and humble
enough to work like a bounden slave for so few shillings a week. 
The elder girls in the schoolroom knew that if Miss Minchin did
not send Sara away it was for practical reasons of her own.

"She's growing so fast and learning such a lot, somehow," said Jessie
to Lavinia, "that she will be given classes soon, and Miss Minchin
knows she will have to work for nothing.  It was rather nasty
of you, Lavvy, to tell about her having fun in the garret. 
How did you find it out?"

"I got it out of Lottie.  She's such a baby she didn't know she was
telling me.  There was nothing nasty at all in speaking to Miss Minchin. 
I felt it my duty"--priggishly.  "She was being deceitful.  And it's
ridiculous that she should look so grand, and be made so much of,
in her rags and tatters!"

"What were they doing when Miss Minchin caught them?"

"Pretending some silly thing.  Ermengarde had taken up her hamper
to share with Sara and Becky.  She never invites us to share things. 
Not that I care, but it's rather vulgar of her to share with servant
girls in attics.  I wonder Miss Minchin didn't turn Sara out--
even if she does want her for a teacher."

"If she was turned out where would she go?" inquired Jessie,
a trifle anxiously.

"How do I know?" snapped Lavinia.  "She'll look rather queer
when she comes into the schoolroom this morning, I should think--
after what's happened.  She had no dinner yesterday, and she's not
to have any today."

Jessie was not as ill-natured as she was silly.  She picked up
her book with a little jerk.

"Well, I think it's horrid," she said.  "They've no right to starve
her to death."

When Sara went into the kitchen that morning the cook looked askance
at her, and so did the housemaids; but she passed them hurriedly. 
She had, in fact, overslept herself a little, and as Becky had done
the same, neither had had time to see the other, and each had come
downstairs in haste.

Sara went into the scullery.  Becky was violently scrubbing a kettle,
and was actually gurgling a little song in her throat.  She looked
up with a wildly elated face.

"It was there when I wakened, miss--the blanket," she whispered excitedly. 
"It was as real as it was last night."

"So was mine," said Sara.  "It is all there now--all of it. 
While I was dressing I ate some of the cold things we left."

"Oh, laws!  Oh, laws!"  Becky uttered the exclamation in a sort
of rapturous groan, and ducked her head over her kettle just in time,
as the cook came in from the kitchen.

Miss Minchin had expected to see in Sara, when she appeared
in the schoolroom, very much what Lavinia had expected to see. 
Sara had always been an annoying puzzle to her, because severity
never made her cry or look frightened.  When she was scolded she
stood still and listened politely with a grave face; when she was
punished she performed her extra tasks or went without her meals,
making no complaint or outward sign of rebellion.  The very fact
that she never made an impudent answer seemed to Miss Minchin a kind
of impudence in itself.  But after yesterday's deprivation of meals,
the violent scene of last night, the prospect of hunger today,
she must surely have broken down.  It would be strange indeed if she
did not come downstairs with pale cheeks and red eyes and an unhappy,
humbled face.

Miss Minchin saw her for the first time when she entered the schoolroom
to hear the little French class recite its lessons and superintend
its exercises.  And she came in with a springing step, color in
her cheeks, and a smile hovering about the corners of her mouth. 
It was the most astonishing thing Miss Minchin had ever known. 
It gave her quite a shock.  What was the child made of?  What could
such a thing mean?  She called her at once to her desk.

"You do not look as if you realize that you are in disgrace,"
she said.  "Are you absolutely hardened?"

The truth is that when one is still a child--or even if one is grown up--
and has been well fed, and has slept long and softly and warm;
when one has gone to sleep in the midst of a fairy story, and has wakened
to find it real, one cannot be unhappy or even look as if one were;
and one could not, if one tried, keep a glow of joy out of one's eyes. 
Miss Minchin was almost struck dumb by the look of Sara's eyes
when she made her perfectly respectful answer.

"I beg your pardon, Miss Minchin," she said; "I know that I am
in disgrace."

"Be good enough not to forget it and look as if you had come into
a fortune.  It is an impertinence.  And remember you are to have
no food today."

"Yes, Miss Minchin," Sara answered; but as she turned away
her heart leaped with the memory of what yesterday had been. 
"If the Magic had not saved me just in time," she thought,
"how horrible it would have been!"

"She can't be very hungry," whispered Lavinia.  "Just look at her. 
Perhaps she is pretending she has had a good breakfast"--with a
spiteful laugh.

"She's different from other people," said Jessie, watching Sara
with her class.  "Sometimes I'm a bit frightened of her."

"Ridiculous thing!" ejaculated Lavinia.

All through the day the light was in Sara's face, and the color in
her cheek.  The servants cast puzzled glances at her, and whispered
to each other, and Miss Amelia's small blue eyes wore an expression
of bewilderment.  What such an audacious look of well-being,
under august displeasure could mean she could not understand. 
It was, however, just like Sara's singular obstinate way. 
She was probably determined to brave the matter out.

One thing Sara had resolved upon, as she thought things over. 
The wonders which had happened must be kept a secret, if such a
thing were possible.  If Miss Minchin should choose to mount to the
attic again, of course all would be discovered.  But it did not seem
likely that she would do so for some time at least, unless she was
led by suspicion.  Ermengarde and Lottie would be watched with such
strictness that they would not dare to steal out of their beds again. 
Ermengarde could be told the story and trusted to keep it secret. 
If Lottie made any discoveries, she could be bound to secrecy also. 
Perhaps the Magic itself would help to hide its own marvels.

"But whatever happens," Sara kept saying to herself all day--"WHATEVER
happens, somewhere in the world there is a heavenly kind person who is my
friend--my friend.  If I never know who it is--if I never can even thank
him--I shall never feel quite so lonely.  Oh, the Magic was GOOD to me!"

If it was possible for weather to be worse than it had been
the day before, it was worse this day--wetter, muddier, colder. 
There were more errands to be done, the cook was more irritable,
and, knowing that Sara was in disgrace, she was more savage. 
But what does anything matter when one's Magic has just proved itself
one's friend.  Sara's supper of the night before had given her strength,
she knew that she should sleep well and warmly, and, even though
she had naturally begun to be hungry again before evening, she felt
that she could bear it until breakfast-time on the following day,
when her meals would surely be given to her again.  It was quite
late when she was at last allowed to go upstairs.  She had been
told to go into the schoolroom and study until ten o'clock, and she
had become interested in her work, and remained over her books later.

When she reached the top flight of stairs and stood before the
attic door, it must be confessed that her heart beat rather fast.

"Of course it MIGHT all have been taken away," she whispered,
trying to be brave.  "It might only have been lent to me for
just that one awful night.  But it WAS lent to me--I had it. 
It was real."

She pushed the door open and went in.  Once inside, she gasped
slightly, shut the door, and stood with her back against it
looking from side to side.

The Magic had been there again.  It actually had, and it had done even
more than before.  The fire was blazing, in lovely leaping flames,
more merrily than ever.  A number of new things had been brought
into the attic which so altered the look of it that if she had not
been past doubting she would have rubbed her eyes.  Upon the low
table another supper stood--this time with cups and plates for Becky
as well as herself; a piece of bright, heavy, strange embroidery
covered the battered mantel, and on it some ornaments had been placed. 
All the bare, ugly things which could be covered with draperies had
been concealed and made to look quite pretty.  Some odd materials
of rich colors had been fastened against the wall with fine,
sharp tacks--so sharp that they could be pressed into the wood
and plaster without hammering.  Some brilliant fans were pinned up,
and there were several large cushions, big and substantial enough
to use as seats.  A wooden box was covered with a rug, and some
cushions lay on it, so that it wore quite the air of a sofa.

Sara slowly moved away from the door and simply sat down and looked
and looked again.

"It is exactly like something fairy come true," she said. 
"There isn't the least difference.  I feel as if I might wish
for anything--diamonds or bags of gold--and they would appear! 
THAT wouldn't be any stranger than this.  Is this my garret? 
Am I the same cold, ragged, damp Sara?  And to think I used to pretend
and pretend and wish there were fairies!  The one thing I always wanted
was to see a fairy story come true.  I am LIVING in a fairy story. 
I feel as if I might be a fairy myself, and able to turn things into
anything else."

She rose and knocked upon the wall for the prisoner in the next cell,
and the prisoner came.

When she entered she almost dropped in a heap upon the floor. 
For a few seconds she quite lost her breath.

"Oh, laws!" she gasped.  "Oh, laws, miss!"

"You see," said Sara.

On this night Becky sat on a cushion upon the hearth rug and had
a cup and saucer of her own.

When Sara went to bed she found that she had a new thick mattress
and big downy pillows.  Her old mattress and pillow had been removed
to Becky's bedstead, and, consequently, with these additions Becky
had been supplied with unheard-of comfort.

"Where does it all come from?"  Becky broke forth once. 
"Laws, who does it, miss?"

"Don't let us even ASK>, said Sara.  "If it were not that I want
to say, `Oh, thank you,' I would rather not know.  It makes it
more beautiful."

From that time life became more wonderful day by day.  The fairy
story continued.  Almost every day something new was done. 
Some new comfort or ornament appeared each time Sara opened the door
at night, until in a short time the attic was a beautiful little
room full of all sorts of odd and luxurious things.  The ugly
walls were gradually entirely covered with pictures and draperies,
ingenious pieces of folding furniture appeared, a bookshelf was hung
up and filled with books, new comforts and conveniences appeared
one by one, until there seemed nothing left to be desired. 
When Sara went downstairs in the morning, the remains of the supper
were on the table; and when she returned to the attic in the evening,
the magician had removed them and left another nice little meal. 
Miss Minchin was as harsh and insulting as ever, Miss Amelia as peevish,
and the servants were as vulgar and rude.  Sara was sent on errands
in all weathers, and scolded and driven hither and thither; she was
scarcely allowed to speak to Ermengarde and Lottie; Lavinia sneered
at the increasing shabbiness of her clothes; and the other girls
stared curiously at her when she appeared in the schoolroom. 
But what did it all matter while she was living in this wonderful
mysterious story?  It was more romantic and delightful than anything
she had ever invented to comfort her starved young soul and save
herself from despair.  Sometimes, when she was scolded, she could
scarcely keep from smiling.

"If you only knew!" she was saying to herself.  "If you only knew!"

The comfort and happiness she enjoyed were making her stronger,
and she had them always to look forward to.  If she came home
from her errands wet and tired and hungry, she knew she would
soon be warm and well fed after she had climbed the stairs. 
During the hardest day she could occupy herself blissfully by
thinking of what she should see when she opened the attic door,
and wondering what new delight had been prepared for her.  In a very
short time she began to look less thin.  Color came into her cheeks,
and her eyes did not seem so much too big for her face.

"Sara Crewe looks wonderfully well," Miss Minchin remarked
disapprovingly to her sister.

"Yes," answered poor, silly Miss Amelia.  "She is absolutely fattening. 
She was beginning to look like a little starved crow."

"Starved!" exclaimed Miss Minchin, angrily.  "There was no reason
why she should look starved.  She always had plenty to eat!"

"Of--of course," agreed Miss Amelia, humbly, alarmed to find
that she had, as usual, said the wrong thing.

"There is something very disagreeable in seeing that sort of thing
in a child of her age," said Miss Minchin, with haughty vagueness.

"What--sort of thing?"  Miss Amelia ventured.

"It might almost be called defiance," answered Miss Minchin,
feeling annoyed because she knew the thing she resented was nothing
like defiance, and she did not know what other unpleasant term to use. 
"The spirit and will of any other child would have been entirely
humbled and broken by--by the changes she has had to submit to. 
But, upon my word, she seems as little subdued as if--as if she
were a princess."

"Do you remember," put in the unwise Miss Amelia, "what she said
to you that day in the schoolroom about what you would do if you
found out that she was--"

"No, I don't," said Miss Minchin.  "Don't talk nonsense." 
But she remembered very clearly indeed.

Very naturally, even Becky was beginning to look plumper and
less frightened.  She could not help it.  She had her share in the
secret fairy story, too.  She had two mattresses, two pillows,
plenty of bed-covering, and every night a hot supper and a seat
on the cushions by the fire.  The Bastille had melted away,
the prisoners no longer existed.  Two comforted children sat in
the midst of delights.  Sometimes Sara read aloud from her books,
sometimes she learned her own lessons, sometimes she sat and looked
into the fire and tried to imagine who her friend could be,
and wished she could say to him some of the things in her heart.

Then it came about that another wonderful thing happened. 
A man came to the door and left several parcels.  All were addressed
in large letters, "To the Little Girl in the right-hand attic."

Sara herself was sent to open the door and take them in. 
She laid the two largest parcels on the hall table, and was looking
at the address, when Miss Minchin came down the stairs and saw her.

"Take the things to the young lady to whom they belong,"
she said severely.  "Don't stand there staring at them.

"They belong to me," answered Sara, quietly.

"To you?" exclaimed Miss Minchin.  "What do you mean?"

"I don't know where they come from," said Sara, "but they are addressed
to me.  I sleep in the right-hand attic.  Becky has the other one."

Miss Minchin came to her side and looked at the parcels with
an excited expression.

"What is in them?" she demanded.

"I don't know," replied Sara.

"Open them," she ordered.

Sara did as she was told.  When the packages were unfolded Miss
Minchin's countenance wore suddenly a singular expression.  What she
saw was pretty and comfortable clothing--clothing of different kinds: 
shoes, stockings, and gloves, and a warm and beautiful coat. 
There were even a nice hat and an umbrella.  They were all good
and expensive things, and on the pocket of the coat was pinned
a paper, on which were written these words:  "To be worn every day. 
Will be replaced by others when necessary."

Miss Minchin was quite agitated.  This was an incident which suggested
strange things to her sordid mind.  Could it be that she had made
a mistake, after all, and that the neglected child had some powerful
though eccentric friend in the background--perhaps some previously
unknown relation, who had suddenly traced her whereabouts,
and chose to provide for her in this mysterious and fantastic way? 
Relations were sometimes very odd--particularly rich old
bachelor uncles, who did not care for having children near them. 
A man of that sort might prefer to overlook his young relation's
welfare at a distance.  Such a person, however, would be sure
to be crotchety and hot-tempered enough to be easily offended. 
It would not be very pleasant if there were such a one, and he should
learn all the truth about the thin, shabby clothes, the scant food,
and the hard work.  She felt very queer indeed, and very uncertain,
and she gave a side glance at Sara.

"Well," she said, in a voice such as she had never used since
the little girl lost her father, "someone is very kind to you. 
As the things have been sent, and you are to have new ones when they
are worn out, you may as well go and put them on and look respectable. 
After you are dressed you may come downstairs and learn your lessons
in the schoolroom.  You need not go out on any more errands today."

About half an hour afterward, when the schoolroom door opened
and Sara walked in, the entire seminary was struck dumb.

"My word!" ejaculated Jessie, jogging Lavinia's elbow.  "Look at
the Princess Sara!"

Everybody was looking, and when Lavinia looked she turned quite red.

It was the Princess Sara indeed.  At least, since the days when
she had been a princess, Sara had never looked as she did now. 
She did not seem the Sara they had seen come down the back stairs
a few hours ago.  She was dressed in the kind of frock Lavinia had
been used to envying her the possession of.  It was deep and warm
in color, and beautifully made.  Her slender feet looked as they
had done when Jessie had admired them, and the hair, whose heavy
locks had made her look rather like a Shetland pony when it fell
loose about her small, odd face, was tied back with a ribbon.

"Perhaps someone has left her a fortune," Jessie whispered. 
"I always thought something would happen to her.  She's so queer."

"Perhaps the diamond mines have suddenly appeared again,"
said Lavinia, scathingly.  "Don't please her by staring
at her in that way, you silly thing."

"Sara," broke in Miss Minchin's deep voice, "come and sit here."

And while the whole schoolroom stared and pushed with elbows,
and scarcely made any effort to conceal its excited curiosity,
Sara went to her old seat of honor, and bent her head over her books.

That night, when she went to her room, after she and Becky had eaten
their supper she sat and looked at the fire seriously for a long time.

"Are you making something up in your head, miss?"  Becky inquired
with respectful softness.  When Sara sat in silence and looked into
the coals with dreaming eyes it generally meant that she was making
a new story.  But this time she was not, and she shook her head.

"No," she answered.  "I am wondering what I ought to do."

Becky stared--still respectfully.  She was filled with something
approaching reverence for everything Sara did and said.

"I can't help thinking about my friend," Sara explained.  "If he
wants to keep himself a secret, it would be rude to try and find out
who he is.  But I do so want him to know how thankful I am to him--
and how happy he has made me.  Anyone who is kind wants to know
when people have been made happy.  They care for that more than
for being thanked.  I wish--I do wish--"

She stopped short because her eyes at that instant fell upon
something standing on a table in a corner.  It was something she
had found in the room when she came up to it only two days before. 
It was a little writing-case fitted with paper and envelopes and pens
and ink.

"Oh," she exclaimed, "why did I not think of that before?"

She rose and went to the corner and brought the case back to the fire.

"I can write to him," she said joyfully, "and leave it on the table. 
Then perhaps the person who takes the things away will take it, too. 
I won't ask him anything.  He won't mind my thanking him, I feel sure."

So she wrote a note.  This is what she said:


I hope you will not think it is impolite that I should write this
note to you when you wish to keep yourself a secret.  Please believe
I do not mean to be impolite or try to find out anything at all;
only I want to thank you for being so kind to me--so heavenly kind--
and making everything like a fairy story.  I am so grateful to you,
and I am so happy--and so is Becky.  Becky feels just as thankful as I do--
it is all just as beautiful and wonderful to her as it is to me. 
We used to be so lonely and cold and hungry, and now--oh, just think
what you have done for us!  Please let me say just these words.  It seems
as if I OUGHT to say them.  THANK you--THANK you--THANK you! 



THE LITTLE GIRL IN THE ATTIC.


The next morning she left this on the little table, and in the
evening it had been taken away with the other things; so she knew
the Magician had received it, and she was happier for the thought. 
She was reading one of her new books to Becky just before they
went to their respective beds, when her attention was attracted
by a sound at the skylight.  When she looked up from her page she
saw that Becky had heard the sound also, as she had turned her head
to look and was listening rather nervously.

"Something's there, miss," she whispered.

"Yes," said Sara, slowly.  "It sounds--rather like a cat--
trying to get in."

She left her chair and went to the skylight.  It was a queer little
sound she heard--like a soft scratching.  She suddenly remembered
something and laughed.  She remembered a quaint little intruder
who had made his way into the attic once before.  She had seen
him that very afternoon, sitting disconsolately on a table before
a window in the Indian gentleman's house.

"Suppose," she whispered in pleased excitement--"just suppose it
was the monkey who got away again.  Oh, I wish it was!"

She climbed on a chair, very cautiously raised the skylight,
and peeped out.  It had been snowing all day, and on the snow,
quite near her, crouched a tiny, shivering figure, whose small black
face wrinkled itself piteously at sight of her.

"It is the monkey," she cried out.  "He has crept out of the
Lascar's attic, and he saw the light."

Becky ran to her side.

"Are you going to let him in, miss?" she said.

"Yes," Sara answered joyfully.  "It's too cold for monkeys to be out. 
They're delicate.  I'll coax him in."

She put a hand out delicately, speaking in a coaxing voice--
as she spoke to the sparrows and to Melchisedec--as if she were
some friendly little animal herself.

"Come along, monkey darling," she said.  "I won't hurt you."

He knew she would not hurt him.  He knew it before she laid
her soft, caressing little paw on him and drew him towards her. 
He had felt human love in the slim brown hands of Ram Dass,
and he felt it in hers.  He let her lift him through the skylight,
and when he found himself in her arms he cuddled up to her breast
and looked up into her face.

"Nice monkey!  Nice monkey!" she crooned, kissing his funny head. 
"Oh, I do love little animal things."

He was evidently glad to get to the fire, and when she sat down
and held him on her knee he looked from her to Becky with mingled
interest and appreciation.

"He IS plain-looking, miss, ain't he?" said Becky.

"He looks like a very ugly baby," laughed Sara.  "I beg your pardon,
monkey; but I'm glad you are not a baby.  Your mother COULDN'T be
proud of you, and no one would dare to say you looked like any of
your relations.  Oh, I do like you!"

She leaned back in her chair and reflected.

"Perhaps he's sorry he's so ugly," she said, "and it's always on
his mind.  I wonder if he HAS a mind.  Monkey, my love, have you
a mind?"

But the monkey only put up a tiny paw and scratched his head.

"What shall you do with him?"  Becky asked.

"I shall let him sleep with me tonight, and then take him back to
the Indian gentleman tomorrow.  I am sorry to take you back, monkey;
but you must go.  You ought to be fondest of your own family;
and I'm not a REAL relation."

And when she went to bed she made him a nest at her feet, and he
curled up and slept there as if he were a baby and much pleased
with his quarters.



17

"It Is the Child!"


The next afternoon three members of the Large Family sat in the
Indian gentleman's library, doing their best to cheer him up. 
They had been allowed to come in to perform this office because
he had specially invited them.  He had been living in a state
of suspense for some time, and today he was waiting for a certain
event very anxiously.  This event was the return of Mr. Carmichael
from Moscow.  His stay there had been prolonged from week to week. 
On his first arrival there, he had not been able satisfactorily
to trace the family he had gone in search of.  When he felt at last
sure that he had found them and had gone to their house, he had been
told that they were absent on a journey.  His efforts to reach
them had been unavailing, so he had decided to remain in Moscow
until their return.  Mr. Carrisford sat in his reclining chair,
and Janet sat on the floor beside him.  He was very fond of Janet. 
Nora had found a footstool, and Donald was astride the tiger's head
which ornamented the rug made of the animal's skin.  It must be owned
that he was riding it rather violently.

"Don't chirrup so loud, Donald," Janet said.  "When you come to cheer
an ill person up you don't cheer him up at the top of your voice. 
Perhaps cheering up is too loud, Mr. Carrisford?" turning to the
Indian gentleman.

But he only patted her shoulder.

"No, it isn't," he answered.  "And it keeps me from thinking too much."

"I'm going to be quiet," Donald shouted.  "We'll all be as quiet
as mice."

"Mice don't make a noise like that," said Janet.

Donald made a bridle of his handkerchief and bounced up and down
on the tiger's head.

"A whole lot of mice might," he said cheerfully.  "A thousand
mice might."

"I don't believe fifty thousand mice would," said Janet, severely;
"and we have to be as quiet as one mouse."

Mr. Carrisford laughed and patted her shoulder again.

"Papa won't be very long now," she said.  "May we talk about
the lost little girl?"

"I don't think I could talk much about anything else just now,"
the Indian gentleman answered, knitting his forehead with a tired look.

"We like her so much," said Nora.  "We call her the little
un-fairy princess."

"Why?" the Indian gentleman inquired, because the fancies of the
Large Family always made him forget things a little.

It was Janet who answered.

"It is because, though she is not exactly a fairy, she will be so rich
when she is found that she will be like a princess in a fairy tale. 
We called her the fairy princess at first, but it didn't quite suit."

"Is it true," said Nora, "that her papa gave all his money to a friend
to put in a mine that had diamonds in it, and then the friend thought
he had lost it all and ran away because he felt as if he was a robber?"

"But he wasn't really, you know," put in Janet, hastily.

The Indian gentleman took hold of her hand quickly.

"No, he wasn't really," he said.

"I am sorry for the friend," Janet said; "I can't help it. 
He didn't mean to do it, and it would break his heart.  I am sure
it would break his heart."

"You are an understanding little woman, Janet," the Indian
gentleman said, and he held her hand close.

"Did you tell Mr. Carrisford," Donald shouted again, "about the
little-girl-who-is{}n't-a-beggar?  Did you tell him she has new
nice clothes?  P'r'aps she's been found by somebody when she was lost."

"There's a cab!" exclaimed Janet.  "It's stopping before the door. 
It is papa!"

They all ran to the windows to look out.

"Yes, it's papa," Donald proclaimed.  "But there is no little girl."

All three of them incontinently fled from the room and tumbled into
the hall.  It was in this way they always welcomed their father. 
They were to be heard jumping up and down, clapping their hands,
and being caught up and kissed.

Mr. Carrisford made an effort to rise and sank back again.

"It is no use," he said.  "What a wreck I am!"

Mr. Carmichael's voice approached the door.

{remove header}
"No, children," he was saying; "you may come in after I have talked
to Mr. Carrisford.  Go and play with Ram Dass."

Then the door opened and he came in.  He looked rosier than ever,
and brought an atmosphere of freshness and health with him; but his
eyes were disappointed and anxious as they met the invalid's look
of eager question even as they grasped each other's hands.

"What news?"  Mr. Carrisford asked.  "The child the Russian
people adopted?"

"She is not the child we are looking for," was Mr. Carmichael's answer. 
"She is much younger than Captain Crewe's little girl.  Her name
is Emily Carew.  I have seen and talked to her.  The Russians
were able to give me every detail."

How wearied and miserable the Indian gentleman looked!  His hand
dropped from Mr. Carmichael's.

"Then the search has to be begun over again," he said.  "That is all. 
Please sit down."

Mr. Carmichael took a seat.  Somehow, he had gradually grown fond
of this unhappy man.  He was himself so well and happy, and so
surrounded by cheerfulness and love, that desolation and broken
health seemed pitifully unbearable things.  If there had been
the sound of just one gay little high-pitched voice in the house,
it would have been so much less forlorn.  And that a man should
be compelled to carry about in his breast the thought that he
had seemed to wrong and desert a child was not a thing one could face.

"Come, come," he said in his cheery voice; "we'll find her yet."

"We must begin at once.  No time must be lost," Mr. Carrisford fretted. 
"Have you any new suggestion to make--any whatsoever?"

Mr. Carmichael felt rather restless, and he rose and began to pace
the room with a thoughtful, though uncertain face.

"Well, perhaps," he said.  "I don't know what it may be worth. 
The fact is, an idea occurred to me as I was thinking the thing over
in the train on the journey from Dover."

"What was it?  If she is alive, she is somewhere."

"Yes; she is SOMEWHERE>. We have searched the schools in Paris. 
Let us give up Paris and begin in London.  That was my idea--
to search London."

"There are schools enough in London," said Mr. Carrisford. 
Then he slightly started, roused by a recollection.  "By the way,
there is one next door."

"Then we will begin there.  We cannot begin nearer than next door."

"No," said Carrisford.  "There is a child there who interests me;
but she is not a pupil.  And she is a little dark, forlorn creature,
as unlike poor Crewe as a child could be."

Perhaps the Magic was at work again at that very moment--
the beautiful Magic.  It really seemed as if it might be so. 
What was it that brought Ram Dass into the room--even as his
master spoke--salaaming respectfully, but with a scarcely concealed
touch of excitement in his dark, flashing eyes?

"Sahib," he said, "the child herself has come--the child the sahib
felt pity for.  She brings back the monkey who had again run away
to her attic under the roof.  I have asked that she remain. 
{I}t was my thought that it would please the sahib to see and speak
with her."

"Who is she?" inquired Mr. Carmichael.

"God knows," Mr. Carrrisford answered.  "She is the child I spoke of. 
A little drudge at the school."  He waved his hand to Ram Dass,
and addressed him.  "Yes, I should like to see her.  Go and bring
her in."  Then he turned to Mr. Carmichael.  "While you have been away,"
he explained, "I have been desperate.  The days were so dark and long. 
Ram Dass told me of this child's miseries, and together we invented
a romantic plan to help her.  I suppose it was a childish thing to do;
but it gave me something to plan and think of.  Without the help
of an agile, soft-footed Oriental like Ram Dass, however, it could
not have been done."

Then Sara came into the room.  She carried the monkey in
her arms, and he evidently did not intend to part from her,
if it could be helped.  He was clinging to her and chattering,
and the interesting excitement of finding herself in the Indian
gentleman's room had brought a flush to Sara's cheeks.

"Your monkey ran away again," she said, in her pretty voice. 
"He came to my garret window last night, and I took him in because it
was so cold.  I would have brought him back if it had not been so late. 
I knew you were ill and might not like to be disturbed."

The Indian gentleman's hollow eyes dwelt on her with curious interest.

"That was very thoughtful of you," he said.

Sara looked toward Ram Dass, who stood near the door.

"Shall I give him to the Lascar?" she asked.

"How do you know he is a Lascar?" said the Indian gentleman,
smiling a little.

"Oh, I know Lascars," Sara said, handing over the reluctant monkey. 
"I was born in India."

The Indian gentleman sat upright so suddenly, and with such a change
of expression, that she was for a moment quite startled.

"You were born in India," he exclaimed, "were you?  Come here." 
And he held out his hand.

Sara went to him and laid her hand in his, as he seemed to want to
take it.  She stood still, and her green-gray eyes met his wonderingly. 
Something seemed to be the matter with him.

"You live next door?" he demanded.

"Yes; I live at Miss Minchin's seminary."

"But you are not one of her pupils?"

A strange little smile hovered about Sara's mouth.  She hesitated
a moment.

"I don't think I know exactly WHAT I am," she replied.

"Why not?"

"At first I was a pupil, and a parlor boarder; but now--"

"You were a pupil!  What are you now?"

The queer little sad smile was on Sara's lips again.

"I sleep in the attic, next to the scullery maid," she said. 
"I run errands for the cook--I do anything she tells me; and I teach
the little ones their lessons."

"Question her, Carmichael," said Mr. Carrisford, sinking back
as if he had lost his strength.  "Question her; I cannot."

The big, kind father of the Large Family knew how to question
little girls.  Sara realized how much practice he had had when he
spoke to her in his nice, encouraging voice.

"What do you mean by `At first,' my child?" he inquired.

"When I was first taken there by my papa."

"Where is your papa?"

"He died," said Sara, very quietly.  "He lost all his money
and there was none left for me.  There was no one to take care
of me or to pay Miss Minchin."

"Carmichael!" the Indian gentleman cried out loudly.  "Carmichael!"

"We must not frighten her," Mr. Carmichael said aside to him in
a quick, low voice.  And he added aloud to Sara, "So you were sent up
into the attic, and made into a little drudge.  That was about it,
wasn't it?"

"There was no one to take care of me," said Sara.  "There was no money;
I belong to nobody."

"How did your father lose his money?" the Indian gentleman broke
in breathlessly.

"He did not lose it himself," Sara answered, wondering still
more each moment.  "He had a friend he was very fond of--
he was very fond of him.  It was his friend who took his money. 
He trusted his friend too much."

The Indian gentleman's breath came more quickly.

"The friend might have MEANT to do no harm," he said.  "It might
have happened through a mistake."

Sara did not know how unrelenting her quiet young voice sounded
as she answered.  If she had known, she would surely have tried
to soften it for the Indian gentleman's sake.

"The suffering was just as bad for my papa," she said.  It killed him."

"What was your father's name?" the Indian gentleman said. 
"Tell me."

"His name was Ralph Crewe," Sara answered, feeling startled. 
"Captain Crewe.  He died in India."

The haggard face contracted, and Ram Dass sprang to his master's side.

"Carmichael," the invalid gasped, "it is the child--the child!"

For a moment Sara thought he was going to die.  Ram Dass poured out
drops from a bottle, and held them to his lips.  Sara stood near,
trembling a little.  She looked in a bewildered way at Mr. Carmichael.

"What child am I?" she faltered.

"He was your father's friend," Mr. Carmichael answered her. 
"Don't be frightened.  We have been looking for you for two years."

Sara put her hand up to her forehead, and her mouth trembled. 
She spoke as if she were in a dream.

"And I was at Miss Minchin's all the while," she half whispered. 
"Just on the other side of the wall."



18

"I Tried Not to Be"


It was pretty, comfortable Mrs. Carmichael who explained everything. 
She was sent for at once, and came across the square to take Sara
into her warm arms and make clear to her all that had happened. 
The excitement of the totally unexpected discovery had been temporarily
almost overpowering to Mr. Carrisford in his weak condition.

"Upon my word," he said faintly to Mr. Carmichael, when it was
suggested that the little girl should go into another room. 
"I feel as if I do not want to lose sight of her."

"I will take care of her," Janet said, "and mamma will come
in a few minutes."  And it was Janet who led her away.

"We're so glad you are found," she said.  "You don't know how glad
we are that you are found."

Donald stood with his hands in his pockets, and gazed at Sara
with reflecting and self-reproachful eyes.

"If I'd just asked what your name was when I gave you my sixpence,"
he said, "you would have told me it was Sara Crewe, and then you
would have been found in a minute."  Then Mrs. Carmichael came in. 
She looked very much moved, and suddenly took Sara in her arms and
kissed her.

"You look bewildered, poor child," she said.  "And it is not to be
wondered at."

Sara could only think of one thing.

"Was he," she said, with a glance toward the closed door of the
library--"was HE the wicked friend?  Oh, do tell me!"

Mrs. Carmichael was crying as she kissed her again.  She felt
as if she ought to be kissed very often because she had not been
kissed for so long.

"He was not wicked, my dear," she answered.  "He did not really lose
your papa's money.  He only thought he had lost it; and because
he loved him so much his grief made him so ill that for a time
he was not in his right mind.  He almost died of brain fever,
and long before he began to recover your poor papa was dead."

"And he did not know where to find me," murmured Sara.  "And I was
so near."  Somehow, she could not forget that she had been so near.

"He believed you were in school in France," Mrs. Carmichael explained. 
"And he was continually misled by false clues.  He has looked
for you everywhere.  When he saw you pass by, looking so sad
and neglected, he did not dream that you were his friend's poor child;
but because you were a little girl, too, he was sorry for you,
and wanted to make you happier.  And he told Ram Dass to climb
into your attic window and try to make you comfortable."

Sara gave a start of joy; her whole look changed.

"Did Ram Dass bring the things?" she cried out.  "Did he tell Ram
Dass to do it?  Did he make the dream that came true?"

"Yes, my dear--yes!  He is kind and good, and he was sorry for you,
for little lost Sara Crewe's sake."

The library door opened and Mr. Carmichael appeared, calling Sara
to him with a gesture.

"Mr. Carrisford is better already," he said.  "He wants you to come
to him."

Sara did not wait.  When the Indian gentleman looked at her
as she entered, he saw that her face was all alight.

She went and stood before his chair, with her hands clasped together
against her breast.

"You sent the things to me," she said, in a joyful emotional
little voice, "the beautiful, beautiful things?  YOU sent them!"

"Yes, poor, dear child, I did," he answered her.  He was weak and
broken with long illness and trouble, but he looked at her with the
look she remembered in her father's eyes--that look of loving her
and wanting to take her in his arms.  It made her kneel down by him,
just as she used to kneel by her father when they were the dearest
friends and lovers in the world.

"Then it is you who are my friend," she said; "it is you who are
my friend!"  And she dropped her face on his thin hand and kissed
it again and again.

"The man will be himself again in three weeks," Mr. Carmichael said
aside to his wife.  "Look at his face already."

In fact, he did look changed.  Here was the "Little Missus," and he
had new things to think of and plan for already.  In the first place,
there was Miss Minchin.  She must be interviewed and told of the
change which had taken place in the fortunes of her pupil.

Sara was not to return to the seminary at all.  The Indian gentleman
was very determined upon that point.  She must remain where she was,
and Mr. Carmichael should go and see Miss Minchin himself{.}

"I am glad I need not go back," said Sara.  "She will be very angry. 
She does not like me; though perhaps it is my fault, because I do
not like her."

But, oddly enough, Miss Minchin made it unnecessary for Mr. Carmichael
to go to her, by actually coming in search of her pupil herself. 
She had wanted Sara for something, and on inquiry had heard
an astonishing thing.  One of the housemaids had seen her steal
out of the area with something hidden under her cloak, and had
also seen her go up the steps of the next door and enter the house.

"What does she mean!" cried Miss Minchin to Miss Amelia.

"I don't know, I'm sure, sister," answered Miss Amelia.  "Unless she
has made friends with him because he has lived in India."

"It would be just like her to thrust herself upon him and try to gain
his sympathies in some such impertinent fashion," said Miss Minchin. 
"She must have been in the house for two hours.  I will not
allow such presumption.  I shall go and inquire into the matter,
and apologize for her intrusion."

Sara was sitting on a footstool close to Mr. Carrisford's knee,
and listening to some of the many things he felt it necessary to try
to explain to her, when Ram Dass announced the visitor's arrival.

Sara rose involuntarily, and became rather pale; but Mr. Carrisford
saw that she stood quietly, and showed none of the ordinary signs
of child terror.

Miss Minchin entered the room with a sternly dignified manner. 
She was correctly and well dressed, and rigidly polite.

"I am sorry to disturb Mr. Carrisford," she said; "but I have
explanations to make.  I am Miss Minchin, the proprietress
of the Young Ladies' Seminary next door."

The Indian gentleman looked at her for a moment in silent scrutiny. 
He was a man who had naturally a rather hot temper, and he did not
wish it to get too much the better of him.

"So you are Miss Minchin?" he said.

"I am, sir."

"In that case," the Indian gentleman replied, "you have arrived
at the right time.  My solicitor, Mr. Carmichael, was just on
the point of going to see you."

Mr. Carmichael bowed slightly, and Miiss Minchin looked from him
to Mr. Carrisford in amazement.

"Your solicitor!" she said.  "I do not understand.  I have come here
as a matter of duty.  I have just discovered that you have been intruded
upon through the forwardness of one of my pupils--a charity pupil. 
I came to explain that she intruded without my knowledge." 
She turned upon Sara.  "Go home at once," she commanded indignantly. 
"You shall be severely punished.  Go home at once."

The Indian gentleman drew Sara to his side and patted her hand.

"She is not going."

Miss Minchin felt rather as if she must be losing her senses.

"Not going!" she repeated.

"No," said Mr. Carrisford.  "She is not going home--if you give
your house that name.  Her home for the future will be with me."

Miss Minchin fell back in amazed indignation.

"With YOU>! With YOU> sir!  What does this mean?"

"Kindly explain the matter, Carmichael," said the Indian gentleman;
"and get it over as quickly as possible."  And he made Sara sit
down again, and held her hands in his--which was another trick
of her papa's.

Then Mr. Carmichael explained--in the quiet, level-toned, steady
manner of a man who knew his subject, and all its legal significance,
which was a thing Miss Minchin understood as a business woman,
and did not enjoy.

"Mr. Carrisford, madam," he said, "was an intimate friend of the late
Captain Crewe.  He was his partner in certain large investments. 
The fortune which Captain Crewe supposed he had lost has been recovered,
and is now in Mr. Carrisford's hands."

"The fortune!" cried Miss Minchin; and she really lost color as she
uttered the exclamation.  "Sara's fortune!"

"It WILL be Sara's fortune," replied Mr. Carmichael, rather coldly. 
"It is Sara's fortune now, in fact.  Certain events have increased
it enormously.  The diamond mines have retrieved themselves."

"The diamond mines!"  Miss Minchin gasped out.  If this was true,
nothing so horrible, she felt, had ever happened to her since she
was born.

"The diamond mines," Mr. Carmichael repeated, and he could not
help adding, with a rather sly, unlawyer-like smile, "There are
not many princesses, Miss Minchin, who are richer than your little
charity pupil, Sara Crewe, will be.  Mr. Carrisford has been
searching for her for nearly two years; he has found her at last,
and he will keep her."

After which he asked Miss Minchin to sit down while he explained
matters to her fully, and went into such detail as was necessary
to make it quite clear to her that Sara's future was an assured one,
and that what had seemed to be lost was to be restored to her tenfold;
also, that she had in Mr. Carrisford a guardian as well as a friend.

Miss Minchin was not a clever woman, and in her excitement she
was silly enough to make one desperate effort to regain what she
could not help seeing she had lost through her worldly folly.

"He found her under my care," she protested.  "I have done everything
for her.  But for me she should have starved in the streets."

Here the Indian gentleman lost his temper.

"As to starving in the streets," he said, "she might have starved
more comfortably there than in your attic."

"Captain Crewe left her in my charge," Miss Minchin argued. 
"She must return to it until she is of age.  She can be a parlor
boarder again.  She must finish her education.  The law will interfere
in my behalf"

"Come, come, Miss Minchin," Mr. Carmichael interposed, "the law
will do nothing of the sort.  If Sara herself wishes to return
to you, I dare say Mr. Carrisford might not refuse to allow it. 
But that rests with Sara."

"Then," said Miss Minchin, "I appeal to Sara.  I have not
spoiled you, perhaps," she said awkwardly to the little girl;
"but you know that your papa was pleased with your progress. 
And--ahem--I have always been fond of you."

Sara's green-gray eyes fixed themselves on her with the quiet,
clear look Miss Minchin particularly disliked.

"Have YOU> Miss Minchin?" she said.  "I did not know that."

Miss Minchin reddened and drew herself up.

"You ought to have known it," said she; "but children,
unfortunately, never know what is best for them.  Amelia and I
always said you were the cleverest child in the school. 
Will you not do your duty to your poor papa and come home with me?"

Sara took a step toward her and stood still.  She was thinking
of the day when she had been told that she belonged to nobody,
and was in danger of being turned into the street; she was thinking
of the cold, hungry hours she had spent alone with Emily and Melchisedec
in the attic.  She looked Miss Minchin steadily in the face.

"You know why I will not go home with you, Miss Minchin," she said;
"you know quite well."

A hot flush showed itself on Miss Minchin's hard, angry face.

"You will never see your companions again," she began.  "I will see
that Ermengarde and Lottie are kept away--"

Mr. Carmichael stopped her with polite firmness.

"Excuse me," he said; "she will see anyone she wishes to see. 
The parents of Miss Crewe's fellow-pupils are not likely to refuse
her invitations to visit her at her guardian's house.  Mr. Carrisford
will attend to that."

It must be confessed that even Miss Minchin flinched.  This was
worse than the eccentric bachelor uncle who might have a peppery
temper and be easily offended at the treatment of his niece. 
A woman of sordid mind could easily believe that most people would
not refuse to allow their children to remain friends with a little
heiress of diamond mines.  And if Mr. Carrisford chose to tell
certain of her patrons how unhappy Sara Crewe had been made,
many unpleasant things might happen.

"You have not undertaken an easy charge," she said to the Indian
gentleman, as she turned to leave the room; "you will discover
that very soon.  The child is neither truthful nor grateful. 
I suppose"--to Sara--"that you feel now that you are a princess again."

Sara looked down and flushed a little, because she thought
her pet fancy might not be easy for strangers--even nice ones--
to understand at first.

"I--TRIED not to be anything else," she answered in a low voice--"even
when I was coldest and hungriest--I tried not to be."

"Now it will not be necessary to try," said Miss Minchin, acidly,
as Ram Dass salaamed her out of the room.


She returned home and, going to her sitting room, sent at once for
Miss Amelia.  She sat closeted with her all the rest of the afternoon,
and it must be admitted that poor Miss Amelia passed through more
than one bad quarter of an hour.  She shed a good many tears,
and mopped her eyes a good deal.  One of her unfortunate remarks
almost caused her sister to snap her head entirely off, but it
resulted in an unusual manner.

"I'm not as clever as you, sister," she said, "and I am always
afraid to say things to you for fear of making you angry. 
Perhaps if I were not so timid it would be better for the school
and for both of us.  I must say I've often thought it would
have been better if you had been less severe on Sara Crewe,
and had seen that she was decently dressed and more comfortable. 
I KNOW she was worked too hard for a child of her age, and I know
she was only half fed--"

"How dare you say such a thing!" exclaimed Miss Minchin.

"I don't know how I dare," Miss Amelia answered, with a kind
of reckless courage; "but now I've begun I may as well finish,
whatever happens to me.  The child was a clever child and a good child--
and she would have paid you for any kindness you had shown her. 
But you didn't show her any.  The fact was, she was too clever
for you, and you always disliked her for that reason.  She used
to see through us both--"

"Amelia!" gasped her infuriated elder, looking as if she would box
her ears and knock her cap off, as she had often done to Becky.

But Miss Amelia's disappointment had made her hysterical enough
not to care what occurred next.

"She did!  She did!" she cried.  "She saw through us both. 
She saw that you were a hard-hearted, worldly woman, and that I
was a weak fool, and that we were both of us vulgar and mean
enough to grovel on our knees for her money, and behave ill
to her because it was taken from her--though she behaved herself
like a little princess even when she was a beggar.  She did--
she did--like a little princess!"  And her hysterics got the better
of the poor woman, and she began to laugh and cry both at once,
and rock herself backward and forward.

"And now you've lost her," she cried wildly; "and some other school
will get her and her money; and if she were like any other child
she'd tell how she's been treated, and all our pupils would be
taken away and we should be ruined.  And it serves us right; but it
serves you right more than it does me, for you are a hard woman,
Maria Minchin, you're a hard, selfish, worldly woman!"

And she was in danger of making so much noise with her hysterical
chokes and gurgles that her sister was obliged to go to her and
apply salts and sal volatile to quiet her, instead of pouring
forth her indignation at her audacity.

And from that time forward, it may be mentioned, the elder Miss
Minchin actually began to stand a little in awe of a sister who,
while she looked so foolish, was evidently not quite so foolish
as she looked, and might, consequently, break out and speak truths
people did not want to hear.

That evening, when the pupils were gathered together before the
fire in the schoolroom, as was their custom before going to bed,
Ermengarde came in with a letter in her hand and a queer expression
on her round face.  It was queer because, while it was an expression
of delighted excitement, it was combined with such amazement
as seemed to belong to a kind of shock just received.

"What IS the matter?" cried two or three voices at once.

"Is it anything to do with the row that has been going on?"
said Lavinia, eagerly.  "There has been such a row in Miss Minchin's room,
Miss Amelia has had something like hysterics and has had to go to bed."

Ermengarde answered them slowly as if she were half stunned.

"I have just had this letter from Sara," she said, holding it
out to let them see what a long letter it was.

"From Sara!"  Every voice joined in that exclamation.

"Where is she?" almost shrieked Jessie.

"Next door," said Ermengarde, "with the Indian gentleman."

"Where?  Where?  Has she been sent away?  Does Miss Minchin know? 
Was the row about that?  Why did she write?  Tell us!  Tell us!"

There was a perfect babel, and Lottie began to cry plaintively.

Ermengarde answered them slowly as if she were half plunged out into what,
at the moment, seemed the most important and self-explaining thing.

"There WERE diamond mines," she said stoutly; "there WERE>!"
Open mouths and open eyes confronted her.

"They were real," she hurried on.  "It was all a mistake about them. 
Something happened for a time, and Mr. Carrisford thought they
were ruined--"

"Who is Mr. Carrisford?" shouted Jessie.

"The Indian gentleman.  And Captain Crewe thought so, too--and he died;
and Mr. Carrisford had brain fever and ran away, and HE almost died. 
And he did not know where Sara was.  And it turned out that there
were millions and millions of diamonds in the mines; and half
of them belong to Sara; and they belonged to her when she was
living in the attic with no one but Melchisedec for a friend,
and the cook ordering her about.  And Mr. Carrisford found her
this afternoon, and he has got her in his home--and she will never
come back--and she will be more a princess than she ever was--
a hundred and fifty thousand times more.  And I am going to see
her tomorrow afternoon.  There!"

Even Miss Minchin herself could scarcely have controlled the uproar
after this; and though she heard the noise, she did not try. 
She was not in the mood to face anything more than she was facing
in her room, while Miss Amelia was weeping in bed.  She knew
that the news had penetrated the walls in some mysterious manner,
and that every servant and every child would go to bed talking
about it.

So until almost midnight the entire seminary, realizing somehow
that all rules were laid aside, crowded round Ermengarde in the
schoolroom and heard read and re-read the letter containing a story
which was quite as wonderful as any Sara herself had ever invented,
and which had the amazing charm of having happened to Sara herself
and the mystic Indian gentleman in the very next house.

Becky, who had heard it also, managed to creep up stairs earlier
than usual.  She wanted to get away from people and go and look at
the little magic room once more.  She did not know what would happen
to it.  It was not likely that it would be left to Miss Minchin. 
It would be taken away, and the attic would be bare and empty again. 
Glad as she was for Sara's sake, she went up the last flight
of stairs with a lump in her throat and tears blurring her sight. 
There would be no fire tonight, and no rosy lamp; no supper,
and no princess sitting in the glow reading or telling stories--
no princess!

She choked down a sob as she pushed the attic door open, and then
she broke into a low cry.

The lamp was flushing the room, the fire was blazing, the supper
was waiting; and Ram Dass was standing smiling into her startled face.

"Missee sahib remembered," he said.  "She told the sahib all. 
She wished you to know the good fortune which has befallen her. 
Behold a letter on the tray.  She has written.  She did not wish
that you should go to sleep unhappy.  The sahib commands you to come
to him tomorrow.  You are to be the attendant of missee sahib. 
Tonight I take these things back over the roof."

And having said this with a beaming face, he made a little salaam
and slipped through the skylight with an agile silentness of movement
which showed Becky how easily he had done it before.



19

Anne


Never had such joy reigned in the nursery of the Large Family. 
Never had they dreamed of such delights as resulted from an intimate
acquaintance with the little-girl-who-was-not-a-beggar.  The mere fact
of her sufferings and adventures made her a priceless possession. 
Everybody wanted to be told over and over again the things which had
happened to her.  When one was sitting by a warm fire in a big,
glowing room, it was quite delightful to hear how cold it could be in
an attic.  It must be admitted that the attic was rather delighted in,
and that its coldness and bareness quite sank into insignificance
when Melchisedec was remembered, and one heard about the sparrows
and things one could see if one climbed on the table and stuck one's
head and shoulders out of the skylight.

Of course the thing loved best was the story of the banquet and the dream
which was true.  Sara told it for the first time the day after she
had been found.  Several members of the Large Family came to take tea
with her, and as they sat or curled up on the hearth-rug she told the
story in her own way, and the Indian gentleman listened and watched her. 
When she had finished she looked up at him and put her hand on his knee.

"That is my part," she said.  "Now won't you tell your part of it,
Uncle Tom?"  He had asked her to call him always "Uncle Tom." 
"I don't know your part yet, and it must be beautiful."

So he told them how, when he sat alone, ill and dull and irritable,
Ram Dass had tried to distract him by describing the passers by,
and there was one child who passed oftener than any one else;
he had begun to be interested in her--partly perhaps because he
was thinking a great deal of a little girl, and partly because Ram
Dass had been able to relate the incident of his visit to the attic
in chase of the monkey.  He had described its cheerless look,
and the bearing of the child, who seemed as if she was not of the
class of those who were treated as drudges and servants.  Bit by bit,
Ram Dass had made discoveries concerning the wretchedness of her life. 
He had found out how easy a matter it was to climb across the few
yards of roof to the skylight, and this fact had been the beginning
of all that followed.

"Sahib," he had said one day, "I could cross the slates and make
the child a fire when she is out on some errand.  When she returned,
wet and cold, to find it blazing, she would think a magician had
done it."

The idea had been so fanciful that Mr. Carrisford's sad face had
lighted with a smile, and Ram Dass had been so filled with rapture
that he had enlarged upon it and explained to his master how simple
it would be to accomplish numbers of other things.  He had shown
a childlike pleasure and invention, and the preparations for the
carrying out of the plan had filled many a day with interest which
would otherwise have dragged wearily.  On the night of the frustrated
banquet Ram Dass had kept watch, all his packages being in readiness
in the attic which was his own; and the person who was to help him
had waited with him, as interested as himself in the odd adventure. 
Ram Dass had been lying flat upon the slates, looking in at
the skylight, when the banquet had come to its disastrous conclusion;
he had been sure of the pro{}foundness of Sara's wearied sleep;
and then, with a dark lantern, he had crept into the room,
while his companion remained outside and handed the things to him. 
When Sara had stirred ever so faintly, Ram Dass had closed the
lantern-slide and lain flat upon the floor.  These and many other
exciting things the children found out by asking a thousand questions.

"I am so glad," Sara said{. "I am so GLAD> it was you who were my friend!"

There never were such friends as these two became.  Somehow, they seemed
to suit each other in a wonderful way.  The Indian gentleman had
never had a companion he liked quite as much as he liked Sara. 
In a month's time he was, as Mr. Carmichael had prophesied he would be,
a new man.  He was always amused and interested, and he began
to find an actual pleasure in the possession of the wealth he had
imagined that he loathed the burden of.  There were so many charming
things to plan for Sara.  There was a little joke between them
that he was a magician, and it was one of his pleasures to invent
things to surprise her.  She found beautiful new flowers growing
in her room, whimsical little gifts tucked under pillows, and once,
as they sat together in the evening, they heard the scratch of a
heavy paw on the door, and when Sara went to find out what it was,
there stood a great dog--a splendid Russian boarhound--with a grand
silver and gold collar bearing an inscription.  "I am Boris,"
it read; "I serve the Princess Sara."

There was nothing the Indian gentleman loved more than the recollection
of the little princess in rags and tatters.  The afternoons in which
the Large Family, or Ermengarde and Lottie, gathered to rejoice
together were very delightful.  But the hours when Sara and the
Indian gentleman sat alone and read or talked had a special charm
of their own.  During their passing many interesting things occurred.

One evening, Mr. Carrisford, looking up from his book, noticed that
his companion had not stirred for some time, but sat gazing into the fire.

"What are you `supposing,' Sara?" he asked.

Sara looked up, with a bright color on her cheek.

"I WAS supposing," she said; "I was remembering that hungry day,
and a child I saw."

"But there were a great many hungry days," said the Indian gentleman,
with rather a sad tone in his voice.  "Which hungry day was it?"

"I forgot you didn't know," said Sara.  "It was the day the dream
came true."

Then she told him the story of the bun shop, and the fourpence she
picked up out of the sloppy mud, and the child who was hungrier
than herself.  She told it quite simply, and in as few words
as possible; but somehow the Indian gentleman found it necessary
to shade his eyes with his hand and look down at the carpet.

"And I was supposing a kind of plan," she said, when she had finished. 
"I was thinking I should like to do something."

"What was it?" said Mr. Carrisford, in a low tone.  "You may do
anything you like to do, princess."

"I was wondering," rather hesitated Sara--"you know, you say I have
so much money--I was wondering if I could go to see the bun-woman,
and tell her that if, when hungry children--particularly on those
dreadful days--come and sit on the steps, or look in at the window,
she would just call them in and give them something to eat,
she might send the bills to me.  Could I do that?"

"You shall do it tomorrow morning," said the Indian gentleman.

"Thank you," said Sara.  "You see, I know what it is to be hungry,
and it is very hard when one cannot even PRETEND it away."

"Yes, yes, my dear," said the Indian gentleman.  "Yes, yes, it must be. 
Try to forget it.  Come and sit on this footstool near my knee,
and only remember you are a princess."

"Yes," said Sara, smiling; "and I can give buns and bread to
the populace."  And she went and sat on the stool, and the Indian
gentleman (he used to like her to call him that, too, sometimes)
drew her small dark head down on his knee and stroked her hair.

The next morning, Miss Minchin, in looking out of her window,
saw the things she perhaps least enjoyed seeing.  The Indian
gentleman's carriage, with its tall horses, drew up before
the door of the next house, and its owner and a little figure,
warm with soft, rich furs, descended the steps to get into it. 
The little figure was a familiar one, and reminded Miss Minchin
of days in the past.  It was followed by another as familiar--
the sight of which she found very irritating.  It was Becky, who,
in the character of delighted attendant, always accompanied her
young mistress to her carriage, carrying wraps and belongings. 
Already Becky had a pink, round face.

A little later the carriage drew up before the door of the baker's shop,
and its occupants got out, oddly enough, just as the bun-woman
was putting a tray of smoking-hot buns into the window.

When Sara entered the shop the woman turned and looked at her,
and, leaving the buns, came and stood behind the counter. 
For a moment she looked at Sara very hard indeed, and then
her good-natured face lighted up.

"I'm sure that I remember you, miss," she said.  "And yet--"

"Yes," said Sara; "once you gave me six buns for fourpence, and--"

"And you gave five of 'em to a beggar child," the woman broke in on her. 
"I've always remembered it.  I couldn't make it out at first." 
She turned round to the Indian gentleman and spoke her next words
to him.  "I beg your pardon, sir, but there's not many young people
that notices a hungry face in that way; and I've thought of it
many a time.  Excuse the liberty, miss,"--to Sara--"but you look
rosier and--well, better than you did that--that--"

"I am better, thank you," said Sara.  "And--I am much happier--
and I have come to ask you to do something for me."

"Me, miss!" exclaimed the bun-woman, smiling cheerfully. 
"Why, bless you!  Yes, miss.  What can I do?"

And then Sara, leaning on the counter, made her little proposal
concerning the dreadful days and the hungry waifs and the buns.

The woman watched her, and listened with an astonished face.

"Why, bless me!" she said again when she had heard it all; it'll be
a pleasure to me to do it.  I am a working-woman myself and cannot
afford to do much on my own account, and there's sights of trouble
on every side; but, if you'll excuse me, I'm bound to say I've given
away many a bit of bread since that wet afternoon, just along o'
thinking of you--an' how wet an' cold you was, an' how hungry you
looked; an' yet you gave away your hot buns as if you was a princess."

The Indian gentleman smiled involuntarily at this, and Sara smiled
a little, too, remembering what she had said to herself when she
put the buns down on the ravenous child's ragged lap.

"She looked so hungry," she said.  "She was even hungrier than I was."

"She was starving," said the woman.  "Many's the time she's told me
of it since--how she sat there in the wet, and felt as if a wolf
was a-tearing at her poor young insides."

"Oh, have you seen her since then?" exclaimed Sara.  "Do you know
where she is?"

"Yes, I do," answered the woman, smiling more good-naturedly
than ever.  "Why, she's in that there back room, miss, an'
has been for a month; an' a decent, well-meanin' girl she's goin'
to turn out, an' such a help to me in the shop an' in the kitchen
as you'd scarce believe, knowin' how she's lived."

She stepped to the door of the little back parlor and spoke; and the
next minute a girl came out and followed her behind the counter. 
And actually it was the beggar-child, clean and neatly clothed,
and looking as if she had not been hungry for a long time. 
She looked shy, but she had a nice face, now that she was no longer
a savage, and the wild look had gone from her eyes.  She knew Sara
in an instant, and stood and looked at her as if she could never
look enough.

"You see," said the woman, "I told her to come when she was hungry,
and when she'd come I'd give her odd jobs to do; an' I found she
was willing, and somehow I got to like her; and the end of it was,
I've given her a place an' a home, and she helps me, an'
behaves well, an' is as thankful as a girl can be.  Her name's Anne. 
She has no other."

The children stood and looked at each other for a few minutes;
and then Sara took her hand out of her muff and held it out across
the counter, and Anne took it, and they looked straight into each
other's eyes.

"I am so glad," Sara said.  "And I have just thought of something. 
Perhaps Mrs. Brown will let you be the one to give the buns and bread
to the children.  Perhaps you would like to do it because you know
what it is to be hungry, too.

"Yes, miss," said the girl.

And, somehow, Sara felt as if she understood her, though she said
so little, and only stood still and looked and looked after her
as she went out of the shop with the Indian gentleman, and they
got into the carriage and drove away.


The end of Project Gutenberg etext of "A Little Princess"